Why Psychiatry Is More Religion Than Science

In this article I offer proof that the Catholic Church is behind psychiatry,
thereby making it a religious political weapon posing as a science.

Initial publication: September 27, 2016

 

The “Vindicator” Librarian says –
librarian_vindicator
Hi there! You are currently
In the Reading Library—>
Religious History section—>
Catholicism/Christianity

 

God

How_GOD_created_earth_

The Devil

The_Devil_From_Hell

and the men behind the stories

satanic2
Cross-referenced in the World Government and Mind Control sections of our Reading Library, this is part of a class of articles dealing with how religion and science are used to co-opt Spiritual Dominance and Personal Freedom.

Why Psychiatry Is More Religion Than Science

part of a Holy War

wraith_soul_sucker_2

Control and Suppression of Spiritual Abilities

By Virginia McClaughry


 

…it isn’t man but the world that has become abnormal…
Things are bad because the sick conscience now has a vital interest in not getting over its sickness.

So a sick society invented psychiatry to defend itself against the investigations of certain visionaries whose faculties of divination disturbed it.

– Antonin Artaud –
Hirschmann Antonin Artaud Anthology, 1965

 

Catholicism was the only “allowed” version of Christianity for centuries. It has a long history of not only supporting psychiatry (in particular the German “alienists” – the first name for psychiatrists) but in actually creating the first mad houses.

german alienists

Regarding “alienists” Bleuler and Kraepelin and inventing physical sources of ‘schizophrenia’, at least one other author notes that the origins of this sort of social control originate around the time of Pope Nicholas V – my only criticism of this take is that the author fails to connect-the-dots to the true source of these ‘unacceptable’ behavior models of Roman Catholicism – the Nesilim.

Notable in this particular manifestation is the role of science in the task of defining acceptable and unacceptable behavior. This represented the culmination of a gradual change, beginning during the Renaissance, and it had several crucial consequences.

…Pinel had acknowledged that the ‘medic’ had been introduced into the asylum primarily as an authoritative representative of society’s moral norms. The English Quakers had openly and even proudly espoused the goal of producing socially acceptable behavior. For a brief period the institutionalization of social control had been acknowledged for what it was.

– David Hill, The Politics of Schizophrenia: psychiatric oppression in the United States (University Press of America 1983) – Chapter 9

 

The goal of producing socially acceptable behavior – yes, that’s it in a nutshell. That’s always been it.

Psychiatrist R.D. Laing had actually made a similar point, correctly noting that this was about how it made others feel, not about any real care of the undesired.

What I seemed to be engaged in was a concerted effort to stop undesired states of mind and conduct, and to keep undesired people in such undesired states of mind and conduct away from people outside, who did not want them around.

 

In his book, my husband put together a primer of terms that Slavemasters use that don’t mean what you think they mean and social is one of them. Their concepts behind the terms were no different then (in medieval times) than they are now. The only difference between the “British” and the Vatican slavemasters is that the Vatican ones pretend the adulation that they demand is for “God.”

They have their own special meanings for certain words.

RULE – The British (and Vatican) slavemasters say they are extremely superior to everyone else. All others are inferior to them. All others must exalt the slavemasters, worship them, praise them and bend the knee to them. The slaves must always submit, obey, comply and fulfill every desire the slavemasters have.

SOCIETY – the only proper society is one where the slavemasters RULE

SOCIAL – being a willing subject in the slavemaster SOCIETY

ANTI-SOCIAL – rejection of the slavemaster SOCIETY

MENTAL HEALTH – same idea as SOCIAL

MENTAL ILLNESS – same idea as ANTI-SOCIAL

ENLIGHTENED – same idea as SOCIAL

UNENLIGHTENED – same idea as ANTI-SOCIAL

WORLD PEACE – no wars because everyone is SOCIAL

– Scientology Roots by Mike McClaughry, Chapter 13-2 The Maitreya and Messiah scam

 

One would expect to find some continuity in particular ideas, particular “hates” coming down through the ages that would then appear in psychiatry, if my premise is true that psychiatry is actually coming from the same place as Catholicism/Christianity.

And so we do.

From the earliest days of psychiatry, buried amongst a lot of discussion and mumbo-jumbo about other illnesses, were two very important areas that a completely groundless illness was then based on – dementia praecox aka schizophrenia. The two areas had to do with thought control (sending, receiving, interference) and seeing distant events, people, etc.

Today we know these as telepathy and clairvoyance.

Both of these are unique out of all initial “diagnoses” of supposed mental illness because they both spring from the same main subject – that of the claim, use, or demonstration of spiritual abilities.

These particular two areas, and, in fact, the entire subject of spiritual abilities comes under censure in the Bible – in all versions – starting in medieval times and continuing right on up until the present.

Here’s one example.

God can reveal the future to his prophets or to other saints. Still, a sound Christian attitude consists in putting oneself confidently into the hands of Providence for whatever concerns the future, and giving up all unhealthy curiosity about it. Improvidence, however, can constitute a lack of responsibility.

All forms of ‘’divination‘’ are to be rejected: recourse to Satan or demons, conjuring up the dead or other practices falsely supposed to “unveil” the future.(Deuteronomy 18:10, Jeremiah 29:8)

Consulting horoscopes, astrology, palm reading, interpretation of omens and lots, the phenomena of clairvoyance, and recourse to mediums all conceal a desire for power over time, history, and, in the last analysis, other human beings, as well as a wish to conciliate hidden powers. They contradict the honor, respect, and loving fear that we owe to God alone.

All practices of ‘’magic’’ or ‘’sorcery,’’ by which one attempts to tame occult powers, so as to place them at one’s service and have a supernatural power over others – even if this were for the sake of restoring their health – are gravely contrary to the virtue of religion.

– Catholic Catechism Part Three, Section Two, The Ten Commandments 2115-2117; English Translation of the Cathechism of the Catholic Church for the United States of America © 1997, United States Catholic Conference, Inc. You can also see this here at the Vatican’s own website.

 

The first thing to know, if you didn’t know it already, is that unapproved of spiritual activities have been labelled with the meant-to-be derogatory term of occult. So, when you see that term, you now know what they are really talking about.

The second important thing to notice is what exactly is the complaint – that’s the part that I had underlined.

conceal a desire for power over time, history, and…other human beings.

This is exactly what the slavemasters, be it “British” or Vatican, work hard to conceal are the desired powers they wish they had over other human beings.

The Vatican uses “God” as their excuse for this attack. They tell humanity that it is this “God” that demands these things be only at his allowance and “God” that hates these things in others.

Spiritual abilities is the one area that you will most clearly see both their real agenda and their lies – making very overt (for them) efforts to attack and marginalize their actual enemy. A very real and still existing class or group of people that they are still deathly afraid of.

You can therefore glean from this scriptural attack that one of the abilities that these people must be quite proficient at, is clairvoyance.

The third thing to note about the scriptural study I excerpted, is the other part of the sentence I had underlined.

a wish to conciliate hidden powers.

That’s an odd and rather cryptic statement, don’t you think? No further explanation is offered, it just kind of sits there…hanging.

Conciliate is a very specific term. It means to bring back together something (or someone) who have been split apart by some means, decision, or action.

Since I happen to know what this cryptic statement is actually about, I figured it might be of interest to others. It’s about two things actually.

The first is that the slavemasters have gone to a lot of trouble to split apart and set against each other, the two life forces normally present in one body (not always, but usually). One, that I call the body partner, runs and creates everything physical about the body itself. That person is part of an extremely vast network that is telepathic in ways you may not have ever imagined were possible. The other, let’s call it you, “lives” the life of that body and its history.

Some have differentiated this as soul (a spirit meshed with and runs the body) and spirit who operates and lives the life of the body but does not create or run it. Both are immortal, both separate from the body at death.

In today’s world, after centuries of doing anything and everything to drive them apart, the two are not usually operating as anything like the aware team that they were and could be again.

Conciliation of these two is definitely not something the slavemasters want to see happen.

The second negative aspect being pointed to, is conciliation with another group/class of people different and other than the slavemasters.

Some of these are the same people who happen to be in “control” – for lack of a better word – of that same network I mentioned earlier. These are also the ‘gods’ that the writers of the bible go on about in veiled metaphoric (and misdirecting) references.

These so long targeted people would never call themselves ‘gods’ – this is a sort of Punch-and-Judy show that the slavemasters invented.

Punch and Judy is a traditional, popular, and usually very violent puppet show featuring Pulcinella (Mr. Punch) and his wife, Judy. The performance consists of a sequence of short scenes, each depicting an interaction between two characters, most typically Mr. Punch and one other character (who usually falls victim to Mr. Punch’s club). Punch is often wearing red, with a jacket that has a bit of a tail to it, thereby putting a vague positioning of him with “the devil”.

punch and judy

The parallel I’m drawing here has to do with that, in the bible, you have this invented all-powerful One God who is battling with these ‘false’ gods. One of which is called the Devil. The Devil is very aggressive and always using his power over others which is clearly (and often) portrayed in a negative way. The innocent and “good” humans are the hapless victims (or targets) of the Devil and his so-called minions, who use telepathy and “power over the body” to influence the poor humans away from the One God. The same One God, the all-powerful, who paradoxically seems never able to actually do anything about these supposedly lesser beings, and at the same time is incredibly jealous of them and the attention they so often, and so easily, garner to themselves.

Every single one of the metaphors of this nature in the bible, clearly show the slavemasters still childish and petulant representation of life and the universe (and most importantly, power) as being a sort of psychological projection of what they refuse to resolve within themselves.

Let’s look at the whole part I underlined again now –

all conceal a desire for power over time, history, and, in the last analysis, other human beings, as well as a wish to conciliate hidden powers.

All of that, is modified by this astounding final sentence – a real whammy.

They contradict the honor, respect, and loving fear that we owe to God alone.

Since “God” is actually them, now we see another psychological projection of one of their complaints. It is clearly an irrational and quite jealous fear – otherwise known as a weakness – on their part as compared to someone else.

The same someone elses they don’t want people to conciliate with. People actually worthy of honor, respect and love, but definitely to be feared if you try and cross them with lies, hate, and subversion as they are no easy prey for those so minded.

The convoluted slavemasters who obviously got on the wrong side of that action, are still forever hung on both loving and fearing these people. As such, they have created a strawman sockpuppet called “God” for people to direct this “loving fear” that they insist “God” must receive.

All of which happens to route straight through them.

You can see what they are after here, and also why it will never resolve. They have projected their own conflicted state of mind as being what these “false gods” – that they so fear – demanded or wanted from them which wasn’t true at all.

That is the lie that is making it so they will never achieve any peace from within, and why they actually have no interest in anyone else having any either. It’s also why they are weak,and why they will fail in any real confrontation with their “enemies”. They can’t do anything but fail, in that case, because they are trying to transmute truths that are utterly immutable – even for them.

The catechism I just showed you isn’t the only examples in the Bible where this fear and hatred of spiritual abilities, particularly those that are not channeling through or enslaved by these priests of God, is expressed. There are a number of other ones that I’ll be covering more fully in a separate library article.

Coming back now, to the two points that showed up as clear targets in psychiatry – the concepts of telepathy and clairvoyance – you can see actually originated with the early Christian/Catholic slavemasters.

These Nesilim – the two branches of the slavemasters, priests and kings – are the one and only true source for that kind of attack that targets spiritual abilities as being socially unacceptable.

And they were first to do so.

They were also the first to begin all manner of brutal treatments to try and stop these phenomena from happening. Almost simultaneously with such treatments was the use of rhetoric (such as we just covered) and the vicious categorization of “voices” or thoughts heard from other sources as demons and of the devil. This kind of rhetoric was then used to justify “treatments”.

Pope Nicholas V

Pope nicholas V by Peter_Paul_Rubens in 1616
Nicholas is wearing a really perfect example of a Nesilim hat.
To read more about what that’s all about, and why a Catholic pope would be wearing it
please see my husband’s new second draft of his Chapter 5: Actual Jewish History.

 

Under the careful tutelage of Popes like Nicholas V, the medieval Catholic Priests invented and named a heinous procedure that they liked to do, “Measuring”. You would know it better as Trepanning. It was a surgical intervention in which a hole is drilled or scraped into the human skull, supposedly then releasing the demons causing the ‘bad behavior’. Such a procedure, was also nicknamed – extracting the stone of madness.

The Extraction of the Stone of Madness by Hieronymus Bosch between 1488 and 1516

This is the first and earliest mixing of physical intervention with rhetoric about Spirits and Spiritual abilities as “demons” and demonic abilities to influence people. It was even fully accompanied with the further rhetoric that this physical intervention was to remove the physical causes of the insanity – even though insanity was being defined as disembodied “demons” talking to and influencing one. The obvious flaws in logic there should be apparent to you without a further word from me about it.

What you may not have noticed, however, is that what they were really doing was trying to BLOCK the incoming and outgoing perception of these influences. They knew even then they couldn’t ever hope to block, stop, or eradicate the spiritual influences themselves – but they were hoping.

Both that hope and the “exorcism” technique continued all the way into the 20th century, where it was updated with the addition of scrambling around the brain after the hole was drilled. It was called a leukotomy – and the later form, lobotomy, did the same thing, it just didn’t drill a hole first.

lobotomy

Under Pope Nicholas V also began the persecution (and the execution) of “witches” and “sorcerors” – those who were even vaguely rumored to have these two most hated and feared spiritual abilities.

This clearly shows a desire for a Eugenics type-solution long before it was ever named such a thing. You can see where that evolved from as well now.

They thought (they wished) that if they could eradicate potentially child-bearing women who had these “traits”, they could then eliminate these abilities from being manifest in the European gene pool.

Yes, they really did think that.

Yet at the same time, since even they weren’t sure that it would do anything of the sort, they still figured that they were “all good” anyway. They figured that this horrific treatment and racial cleansing – which put Nazi Germany to shame – also served as a tremendous and very public deterrent to terrify into silence and submission anyone else who may have these abilities that they didn’t find.

This kind of public spectacle also served to recruit/attract any number of ego-challenged marginal persons into their cause. Persons who would like nothing better than to tear apart, degrade, humiliate, and kill those “witches and sorcerers”. Persons like that were already halfway slavemasters themselves, living their lives projecting all their own failings on to others as the cause – beautiful women and handsome men, powerful and intelligent being top of that list.

These same horribly mentally deformed persons could then, after all the visible “witches” and “sorcerers” were eliminated, act as a sort of ghoulish police force happily wielding their death power over others who dared to defy them in any way. It’s why I call them Draculas and Igors. It suits them.

Then they all sat there, be it Popes, Kings or illiterate jealous bums and criminals from the street, preening themselves on their self-elected thrones of Supremacy by Death.

And that’s all they ever had over anyone.

 

And yet? Fighting at shadows they all were, and in a very real way still are.

Not only did they not win any supremacy whatsoever over either spirits or their abilities, they never even noticed that there was no real opposition against them! They just did what they did and thought they had “overcome” everyone by their fabulous magnificence and so on.

For over five hundred years they have sat on their toothpick thrones, thinking they’re “all that”. It’s only now that they are just beginning to realize that they never won a damn thing against their actual opponents and that the boogey man they thought they had gotten rid of?

Never left.

Never changed.

It kind of reminds me of this picture – with the people looking FOR the boogey man being watched BY the boogey man.

Meals On Wheels

It’s said that a picture can be worth a thousand words and this one really lives up to that.

Three hundred years later, we can easily see that psychiatrists were clearly, right from the beginning, doing the exact same things that the Catholic Church/British nobility had already been doing. They positioned these same spiritual abilities as undesirable and socially unacceptable, thereby needing to be “cured” by brutal methods of a physical nature.

Torture by any other name is still torture when one is employing physical punishment (corporeal) to try and force a spirit (incorporeal) to bend, break, or change through attacking its body.

In the 20th century, now more than five hundred years later, Psychiatrist R.D. Laing describes that this same obsession is alive and well.

Most psychiatrists believe, for instance, that something should be done to the brain of someone who reports that their thoughts get blocked by external influences, that thoughts are stolen from and inserted into their minds by external agencies.

Thoughts inserted into their minds from someone outside of them?

Like…”God’s Will” being attributed to be channelled – from an external agency – through whoever is made Pope of the Catholic Church?

Like…anyone who prays to God and feels they got – from an external agency – an “answer”?

Like…people have said that demons and the devil – external agencies – cause these thoughts and that ‘they’ – external agencies – need to be exorcised?

So, see, it isn’t that these two abilities are unacceptable, it’s TO whom and WITH whom that is being controlled.

That makes both Christianity and Psychiatry” political in nature.

 

This is acceptable.

pope francis january 2015

This is not acceptable.

telepathy - just talkin really - diagram

 

Total continuity between Catholicism/Christianity and psychiatry coming straight on down the line to the present.

Even the solution is still the same as it first was under Pope Nicholas V.

mind_erase

we take their thoughts away if we can, including the thought that they want to keep them.

Euripides wrote;

A slave is he who cannot speak his thoughts.

A [psychiatric] patient may or may not be allowed to think them!

– R.D. Laing

 

They try and do things to the person’s brain to stop this – let’s pick a more accurate word – unauthorized behavior.

 

memory-fix

Here’s another conundrum for you –

Catholic (christianity) scriptures tell us that God created Man in his own image. It just occurred to me that hey, maybe that’s the real problem here. “Image” could very well be a cryptic designation for clone of the slavemaster “God” who would have to have been a real person, a human person.

There’s a couple of passages that do tend to point that way. For example –

God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him, male and female he created them. – Gen 1:27.
St. Paul tells us that the human race takes its origin from two men: Adam and Christ. . . The first man, Adam, he says, became a living soul, the last Adam a life-giving spirit. The first Adam was made by the last Adam, from whom he also received his soul, to give him life. . . The second Adam stamped his image on the first Adam when he created him. That is why he took on himself the role and the name of the first Adam, in order that he might not lose what he had made in his own image. The first Adam, the last Adam: the first had a beginning, the last knows no end. The last Adam is indeed the first; as he himself says: “I am the first and the last.” St. Peter Chrysologus, Sermo 117: PL 52,520-521.

Because of its common origin the human race forms a unity, for “from one ancestor [God] made all nations to inhabit the whole earth” Acts 17:26; cf. Tob 8:6.

“This law of human solidarity and charity”, without excluding the rich variety of persons, cultures and peoples, assures us that all men are truly brethren. Pius XII*, Summi Pontificatus 3.

[Note* – this is the same man who helped Hitler rise and made a deal with him to profit off all those brethren that were being tortured and killed in concentration camps – but hey, never mind that little detail.]

–  Catechism of the Catholic Church; Part One The Profession of Faith; Section Two The Profession of the Christian Faith; Chapter One I Believe in God the Father; Article I “I believe in God the father almighty, Creator of Heaven and Earth; Paragraph Six. Man I. “IN THE IMAGE OF GOD”

Wow. That Paul guy is really something, isn’t he?

But really have a look at that part I put in orange, because despite his rather insane manner of speaking (quite common with this particular “character” in the bible) whoever actually wrote this is telling you something there. Yea, I know, the writer is explaining something as convolutedly as possible (and sounding like he’s on a LSD trip)  but look at it in light of the “clone” concept. It’s interesting.

Perhaps there’s more to this “in his image” idea than meets the eye, because in many other biblical passages, this “God” acts like a jealous, needy, vindictive, violent and petty little man half the time.

Something to consider.

In any case, let’s just take up the idea of creating man in his image from a more philosophical point-of-view, for now, until you get to the part later in this article where I dig a whole lot deeper into all this.

If God created Man in his image, then God is the source of sinning man – but no, say the Catholics, that is all on man’s head. Ergo, to the Catholic shamsters, insanity and its obvious challenge to the “man in God’s image” idea, must be made to be viewed as having another cause.

It can not be ever portrayed as being God’s fault in any way shape or form because that would then point to them as well – therefore it was either caused by demons or physical (or both).

The medieval aspect, the sheer gall and arrogance of the Roman Catholic mouthpieces, still comes through to this day in the field of psychiatry. Especially in its still asserted (and still undeserved) ‘right’ to imprison people against their will.

Reviewing R.D. Laing again –

[psychiatry] It is the only branch of medicine that treats people against their will, in any way it likes, if it deems it necessary. It is the only branch of medicine that imprisons patients, if judged necessary.

 

Another author speaks of the origins of institutions in England, and also draws the parallel to early Catholicism.

Traditionally, the medieval Church equated health and madness with good and evil. The mad were possessed by evil spirits, which could be driven out by beating, immersion in freezing water and periods in isolation. Sir Thomas More was as much in favour of thrashing the insane to bring them to their senses as he was of flogging heretics.

There was money to be made out of the misery…

– Bedlam: the brutal truth, 12 August 2008

 

I think that yet again, it wasn’t really observed that these ‘medieval’ ideas didn’t change in modern times, they just changed their methods and terms.

The core ideas remained untouched.

 

New ways of blaming the “physical”

 

John Locke picked up the torch of the medieval blame game as to what’s Insane (unacceptable to others) vs. Sane (acceptable to others). He took the same basic concept from Catholicism/Christianity that a soul was only created at the time a baby was born – thereby a “blank” and re-presented it in an english text but yet still using a Latin term.

Tabula Rasa.

It meant that the mind of the individual was born blank – just like in Catholicism.

The Church teaches that every spiritual soul is created immediately by God – it is not “produced” by the parents
Pius XII, Humani Generis: DS 3896; Paul VI, CPG § 8; Lateran Council V (1513): DS 1440.

–  Catechism of the Catholic Church; Part One The Profession of Faith; Section Two The Profession of the Christian Faith; Chapter One I Believe in God the Father; Article I “I believe in God the father almighty, Creator of Heaven and Earth; Paragraph Six. Man II. “BODY AND SOUL BUT TRULY ONE”

 

From this premise he then re-introduced some other exceedingly Catholic/Christian ideas – the premise of incorrect and deluded ideas or senses – as being a philosophic view.

This was just an attempt to distance the original source from the ideas being presented.

Locke presented that while idiocy involved the inability to reason, lunatics could reason, but did so from incorrect and deluded sensations.

See what I mean? Right back at where we started here.

This placement of insanity in the realm of “sensation and unbridled passions” – again blaming a physical cause, you see – was continued by Étienne Bonnet Condillac.

It’s kind of key to understand that the terms being employed there are actually Catholic teachings. For example, unbridled passions is one of the favorite sayings of the Jesuits, and which its “novitiates’ are taught severely to control. The novitiates are also told that these unbridled passions come from the Devil!

And yet again…

We’re back at square one with the same old hyperbole being employed towards spiritual interactions being punished through the body.

The Devil is causing all this through the physical body, hence the need for physical treatment to punish the Devil and the person who listened to spirits him!

Voila!

voila

It’s a perfect circle of logic.

If the person is resistant to the idea of that all this spiritual side is “of the devil and evil”, well. The person is obviously not casting out the devil well enough to be so stubborn and needs “treatment” in order to come back to the light.

Meaning…

We will hurt you and interfere with you until you stop doing that and agree with us.

 

In order to really understand why such Catholic concepts are showing up in Britain in the works of John Locke and as philosophy, as well as the categorizing of what’s insane and what isn’t, I think that it’s worth spending a bit of time laying out for you the role of the Jesuits.

 

The Jesuits and Education

 

The current Pope Francis is the first Jesuit pope. He was elected the 266th Pope of the Roman Catholic Church on March 13, 2013.

The Jesuits, per their own materials, were extraordinarily vicious against certain things – with special privileges from the Pope to take very nasty actions about.

By another mandate, the General and other Superiors can summarily, and without the form of judgment, reclaim, take, and imprison the [apostate], and compel him to undergo the merited penance…calling in the aid of the secular arm.

The Novitiate by Andrew Steinmetz, 1846

.

Secular means non-religious, and apostate means one who was educated in a religion – in this case Christianity – who leaves and speaks out against that religion in whole or on part.

So, in a very real sense, the Catholic Church not only views that one cannot just leave, they also will use even non-religious elements to force the person back into the proper behavior.

That’s the word compel you see in the quote above.

That’s what Psychiatry was and still is – a theoretically secular means of compelling a person to undergo their “penance” for daring to think outside whatever opinion box is being run at the time. Psychiatry does all of the above, it can imprison people and force them to undergo ‘treatment’ – penance – until they ‘see the light’.

Not only is it not science in any way, shape or form, it’s a form of re-education or behavior modification. I challenge any psychiatrist or psychologist out there to deny that basic truth.

You might wonder at the idea of sanctioning secular methods to achieve the goals of the Catholic Church, it would seem counter to both their general religious propaganda and their stated purposes.

But, in fact, there are many things that you probably never knew were merely covert mechanisms to gain footholds in every group, culture, town, government and outpost in the world.

Education, particularly the kind we accept as “normal” today – elementary school, middle/high school and college or university – This was one of THE primary methods invented to infiltrate others lives. It wasn’t about elevating anyone, it wasn’t about “light”.

It was purely in order to gain control of them to use them to further the Slavemasters goals.

 

The Catholic Church was also not above things like planting “prophecies” that suited their goals, often going to extraordinary lengths to falsify and backdate the so-called evidence supporting the prophecy. These type of spurious materials, of course, became part of a “proper” Catholic education, making education merely a very covert way of spreading their propaganda.

I think that, maybe even more than anything else, shows just how utterly untrustworthy Christianity (the slavemasters) have been in anything to do with what we are given as “history”.

Sometimes, though, these outrageous lies they create come back and bite them in the ass. The Prophecy of Prester John is a perfect example.

This prophecy revolves around an alleged letter from Prester John (Priest John). It was backdated as being from the mid-1100’s, attributed as a piece of propaganda produced during the time of the rise of the Nesilim Empire in Europe, under the resurrected double-headed eagle (of the previous Nesilim Empire in Turkey) campaign of Frederick I, the German Holy Roman Emperor.

The problem is in its actual source or storage point – The Vatican Library.

The pet project of the same Pope Nicholas V that we discussed earlier, this guy –

Pope nicholas V by Peter_Paul_Rubens in 1616

The one that approved slavery, burning of witches, and other totally insane things, this is the same guy that established the Vatican Library in 1451, and than populated it with what is called declamatio writings that he and other “nobles” acted as Patrons for.

In other words, you can trust him about as far as you can throw him as far as what went into that library. By that I mean content, dating, authorship, age of paper, language, literally everything is suspect.

I go into this in quite a bit of detail in my library article: Backdated Overpopulation Myths and the Forging of the Bible. Put as simply as possible, declamatio writings are written by a completely unknown (usually unnamed) actual author, but is written as if its by a particular historical figure – usually also invented.

Today we would call such a declamatio writer – a ghost author.

Only…imagine a far more complex, inter-related, carefully correlated and cross-referenced system that painstakingly creates an entire fictional history that seems to prove itself but only from within itself.

Understand?

When you really start examining such “references” in a particular way – refusing to get lost in their so and so says that so and so said and all the deliberately fascinating story details themselves – you can pretty much track ALL of them as actually starting in this period of time.

Even the so-called “professionals” or scholars that tells us that it’s accurate, have either already been trained in only this version of history and/or are presented as “credentialed” or “approved” historians by the slavemasters – not allowing ANY truly alternate views to be an actual educational point in any “approved” school.

Very convenient, that.

So, when it comes to such “impressive” sounding things like – ooh, it’s the VATICAN library?

Get the dang stars out of your eyes.

 

This is a propaganda library to end all propaganda libraries.

 

Now take a look at this overly benign description of Nicholas V, and really look at what the parts I underlined are actually saying.

In 1451, bibliophile Pope Nicholas V sought to establish a public library at the Vatican, in part to re-establish Rome as a destination for scholarship.[5][6] Nicholas combined some 350 Greek, Latin and Hebrew codices inherited from his predecessors with his own collection and extensive acquisitions, among them manuscripts from the imperial Library of Constantinople. Pope Nicholas also expanded his collection by employing Italian and Byzantine scholars to translate the Greek classics into Latin for his library.[6] The knowledgeable Pope already encouraged the inclusion of pagan classics.[1]

– Wikipedia

 

Such a lot of whimsical words employed to try and explain where these declamatio writings came from, and more importantly why they were needed.

I tell you about this to make it very clear to you that their first target is educational materials.

This myth about Prester John being a very good example of both that and as to what kind of propaganda they were willing to create in order to lie to people to gain their support.

Although the Jesuits are often pointed to as fine examples of this level of duplicity, in no way, shape or form were they “the” originators of such behavior. As I already pointed out, that kind of behavior had already been embarked upon well before the Jesuits were ever even formed.

Viewed more correctly, the Jesuits were merely a reflection of their masters.

 

The Role of ‘Prester John’

an example of propaganda in action

imaginary kingdom of prester john 1Image from an atlas prepared by the Portuguese for Queen Mary, 1558

 

A version of the Letter of Prester John was presented in German in the 1800’s, this is really the first time that we first see any sort of “proof” of its existence.

translation latin letter of Prester John

– image courtesy of Michael Uebel, Ecstatic Transformation on the Uses of Alterity in the Middle Ages
Appendix: Latin Translation of letter of Prester John;
original sources – Friedrich Zarncke, Der Priester Johannes (S. Hirzel, 1879)

 

Even from the writing itself, you can totally tell this is a work of fiction – a piece of created propaganda that was incredibly self-serving for the Catholic Churh.

Notice how it describes the “Prester” as a sovereign who wielded both secular and religious power but did not depend on an external religious institution for his legitimacy. Literally the power of God himself.

The “Prester” was created as an allegory of the perfect Christian king, the real point of which is about to become clear to you.

The Catholic Church begin circulating rumors that this mythical kingdom did exist and was in fact Ethiopia, or rather Eritrea as it was once called – part of the Aksum empire.

As an interesting world history article tells us, the Prester was then “imagined” as a mighty oriental sovereign and a devout Christian who could turn the tide in the Holy Land by providing Crusaders with a crucial bulwark against the otherwise seemingly unstoppable Muslim expansion.

This propaganda was still going strong all the way through the 1500’s and into the 1600s with maps of “Prester John” land.

Abraham Ortelius - Prester John map (Africa) (1603) - closeup1573 1st edition,  Theatrum orbis terrarum, Abraham Ortelius

 

Meanwhile – a secret mission was sent out in 1487 by Pope Nicholas V’s successor.

On 7 May 1487, two Portuguese envoys, Pêro da Covilhã and Afonso de Paiva, were sent traveling secretly overland to gather information on a possible sea route to India, but also to inquire about Prester John. Covilhã managed to reach Ethiopia. Although well received, he was forbidden to depart.

More envoys were sent in 1507, and by 1508 the regent queen Eleni of Ethiopia had decided to send ambassador Mateus to king Manuel I of Portugal and to the Pope, in search of a coalition. Although she was well into her seventies, the Empress Mother Eleni was acting as her step-great-grandson’s regent until 1516, when he came of age.

Starting in the 1510s, European printers began to issue a variety of documents dedicated to Ethiopia. More importantly, starting with the German scholar and declamatio author Johannes Potken’s publication of the Ethiopian Book of Psalms in 1513 – a total piece of propaganda – Rome maneuvered itself to be viewed as a “beacon” for European orientalists interested in Ethiopia.

Note the pattern here, it is one that will be repeated over and over throughout history and in the most unlikely of places that you would never suspect as being “Christian” – but it was definitely so.

Queen Eleni’s diplomat Mateus finally reached Portugal via Goa in 1520, having returned with a Portuguese embassy along with priest Francisco Álvares.

Another piece of propaganda came out, Francisco Álvares’ book, which included the alleged testimony of Covilhã. It was called the Verdadeira Informação das Terras do Preste João das Indias (A True Relation of the Lands of Prester John of the Indies). It is referred to as the first direct (but as usual, it was highly skewed) account of Ethiopia. It was presented to the pope, published and quoted by Giovanni Battista Ramusio – who was probably our actual “ghost” author of the thing in the first place.

Right here is when an organization like the Jesuits became necessary for the Catholic Church.

Dawit II was now of age, and ruling Ethiopia. He was not as amenable as his regent was to Roman Catholic interference. So, as often happens with the slavemasters getting involved in others countries, lo-and-behold! By 1540 his kingdom was in “chaos”, he was deposed and in hiding literally starting that month of September 1540, and forced to turn to the “kings and priests” of Europe for help.

I would be willing to bet real money that all that “softening” had to do with machinations of the slavemasters, as this would be typical of their modus operandi. Put things in chaos (or take advantage of it) and then move in to try and get a foothold on the court of the King until he becomes in a more amenable frame of mind – which he did.

In Canon 6577 – in 1538 – just two years before King Dawit II would end up on the run in Ethiopia, Pope Paul II Alessandro Farnese (Orsini) of Venice) created a third testamentary trust (fiducia) through a Papal Bull whereby the care of the souls of all people and the salvation of all “lost souls” were entrusted to the newly formed Jesuit Order.

Get that?

ALL people.

Pope Paul the III oversaw the creation of the Jesuits official mission status (which is what the slavemasters needed at the time) marked by the Regimini Militantis Ecclesiae. This is just about the very same time that King Dawit II is forced to flee his Ethiopian court.

salvadore_fig01b

Pope Paul III hands Ignatius the Regimini Militantis Ecclesiae on 27 September 1540. Anonymous. Chiesa del Gesu’ (Rome). Copyright Zeno Colantoni 2012.

 

Dawit II was one of the last descendants of the Rulers of Aksum. Its ancient capital, also called Aksum (including Eritrea) was in northern Ethiopia. It is the alleged resting place of the Ark of the Covenant and the purported home of the Queen of Sheba.

Cristofano_dell’Altissimo,_Portrait_of_Lebnä-Dengel._c._1552-1568 Dawit II

During the years that he lived as an outlaw in his own realm, Dawit became more in that “amenable” frame of mind that it was wanted for him. He dispatched João Bermudes, who had arrived in Ethiopia with Dom Rodrigo de Lima, to ask for it Rome and Portugal’s help once again.

Note: Apparently that’s him that is pictured in the far left corner of the Jesuit formation painting – scroll up and look at it again.

Jao was a barber-bleeder (the medieval equivalent of a doctor) who had sojourned at the court of Emperor Dāwit II (1507–1540) for two decades before Dāwit sent him to Rome and Lisbon to beg for military support against the Ottoman-supported ‘Adāli onslaught.

The Portuguese royals and the Roman Pope made a deal (lots of money on the line and trade “concessions”) and a Portuguese military expedition, a four-hundred-strong company of Portuguese soldiers, was sent to Ethiopia in 1541 where they joined Ethiopian forces in the war against the Sultanate of ‘Adāl.

This wasn’t about religion – despite the use of the Prester John propaganda to elicit support – it was about controlling trade throughout the Indian Ocean.

Even before the Portugeuse soldiers were despatched, something far more sinister was being embarked upon.

Soon after the Jesuits Regimini Militantis Ecclesiae was established, Loyola would dispatch some of the Society’s most experienced members to Ethiopia. He started by sending two of his closest companions, Francis Xavier (1506–1552) and Simão Rodrigues (1510–1579) to Lisbon to establish the Society’s Portuguese province and begin the maneuvering that would lead up to their first actual mission in the 1550’s.

And now we come back to the main point – The Jesuits and Education.

Ignatius_Loyola_founder_of_Society_of_Jesus

Three key documents, all authored by Loyola between 1553 and 1556, lay out the blueprint for the Society’s impending mission to Ethiopia. The first document, entitled Information for His Highness on the people of our Company who seem to be suitable for the kingdoms of Prester John (henceforth Information), is a letter that Loyola dispatched to King João III (1521–1557) in 1553. It contains extensive recommendations regarding the fathers to be selected for the mission and, in particular, the appointment of the Patriarch and the succession process.

Summaries and translations of all 3 documents to english are here.

Appendix: Gaining the Heart of Prester John: Loyola’s Blueprint for Ethiopia in three Key Documents

PDFs of the 3 original document scans –

All Jesuit missions, starting with this one, had a particular strategy that Loyola had instructed his followers in (that he had learned from the slavemasters in the Catholic church as their protege’).

Primarily geared towards the elites, Loyola’s instructions make clear that the fathers were expected first and foremost to make inroads with the Prester and his entourage, implementing the top-down strategy that would become the Jesuit trademark.

The second document (Instructions) opening paragraph is perhaps the most telling:

“Since, humanly speaking, the principal factor in this undertaking will be found primarily in Prester John, king of Ethiopia, and secondarily in the people, a few suggestions will be offered which may be of help in winning over Prester John” (Instructions line 3).

The slavemaster principle being employed here was that of courting the target society’s elites first in the hope that their conversion would trickle down to “the masses” through either emulation or prescription.

This second document, Instructions which may help to bring the kingdoms of Prester John into union with the Catholic faith and Church (henceforth Instructions) was authored in 1554, shortly after the decision to appoint João Nunes Barreto (1520–1568) as Patriarch of Ethiopia.

It is the longest and most detailed of the three documents and can certainly (and rightly) be called Loyola’s strategic plan to bring Ethiopia into the Catholic fold.

It is in the second document that we find the “education” blueprint and instructions. I think you may recognize the format (said with tongue firmly in cheek).

Here’s the first page of it just so you can see right away what it looked like –

Loyola 1554 Jesuit Ethiopia InstructionsScan

Check out this part of the translation of this Document 2 – Instructions

It would be a great help for the complete conversion of those lands, both at the beginning and throughout the rest of the time, to open a large number of elementary schools there, and secondary schools and colleges, for the education of young men, and even of others who may need it, in Latin and in Christian faith and morals. This would be the salvation of that nation. For when these youngsters grow up, they would be attached to what they have learned in the beginning and to that in which they seem to excel their elders. Before long the errors and abuses of the aged would lapse and be forgotten. If it appears hard to the people of that kingdom, habituated as they are to their old ways, to see their children properly trained, think about the advisability of Prester John’s sending abroad a large number of those who have talent. A college could be opened in Goa and, if circumstances called for it, another in Coimbra, another in Rome, another in Cyprus, on the opposite side of the sea. Then, armed with sound Catholic teaching, they could return to their lands and help their fellow countrymen.

Gaining the Heart of Prester John: Loyola’s Blueprint for Ethiopia in Three Key Documents by Matteo Salvadore

 

There is so much that could be said about this.

For one thing, note that the entire reason for elementary schools, secondary and college is to enforce their plans upon the youth of any culture – this includes Britain, this includes America later on.

For another, note the real reason for sending away one’s children to college somewhere other than where they live.

 

It’s part of breaking the ties to their parents!

Those “habituated as they are to their old ways” parents who would interfere, you understand.

 

Notice this subtle little clause also – “attached…to that in which they seem to excel their elders.

That’s about pitting the children against their parents to be “better than” them.

So that’s where that came from.

Wow.

Just look at how inculcated these two things are into our culture here in America. We are raised to think it’s a good thing to send our children away to college, little knowing that this is the very thing that is designed to not only break apart family loyalties, but to pit our children against us as “better than” us because we are “old”.

No wonder personal relationships are in such terrible shape around the world compared to what they could be.

slap-forehead

And I think that the worst thing of all is the offhand and oh-so-evil statement showing that the entire point of their running education is to have the: errors and abuses of the aged…lapse and be forgotten.

That means the parents! The people that know what evil monsters these people really are. In other words, that’s what these slavemaster Igors – the Jesuits – are trying to prevent their children from knowing about.

There’s also this point to consider – what they will be taught: Latin and in “Christian faith and morals.”

Raise your hand if you understand that many of the top professions such as doctor, lawyer, etc., all have to know at least some Latin – even today!

teacher-calling-on-student I know I know

Right.

I always wondered wtf did we even need Latin for, and now I see.

That requirement, that enforcement upon education came from THIS!!!

And…

The other half of the idea – “Christian faith and morals” – if you read the other Jesuit actual materials, there are many examples showing where they are instructed to intentionally and consistently veil Roman Catholicism into other formats and other cultures myths, legends etc. You name it, they’ve mixed up their slavemaster crap in it.

Anywhere from sci-fi to medicine.

 

That’s because it’s all part of converting people to the slavemaster way, which we are told in Loyola’s Instructions would be “salvation.” Loyola says (in relation to setting up these elementary, secondary and college schools) –

…for the complete conversion of those lands, both at the beginning and throughout the rest of the time

 

The arrogance here is so over-the-top it literally needs a new word to describe their utter disregard of any supremacy other than their own foul propaganda dictates.

Let’s look at a few other things from this document. How about this chilling paragraph –

…give him [King of Ethiopia] to understand that there is no hope of salvation outside the Roman Catholic Church, and whatever she determines about faith or morals must be believed if one is to be saved. If you succeed in convincing Prester John of this general truth, you have already gained many particular points which depend on this fundamental truth and which can little by little be deduced from it.

Gaining the Heart of Prester John: Loyola’s Blueprint for Ethiopia in Three Key Documents by Matteo Salvadore

 

And how about this –

Remember that the Ethiopians have a prophecy to the effect that in these times a king from this part of the West (apparently they have no other in mind than the king of Portugal) is destined to destroy the Moors. This is an additional reason for a closer friendship with him, and this in turn will be recommended by a closer uniformity. For if there is no opposition in the matter of religion, there will be a closer union of love between them.

Gaining the Heart of Prester John: Loyola’s Blueprint for Ethiopia in Three Key Documents by Matteo Salvadore

Oh look!

We now can see the real reason for the invented European “Prester John” legend – it was done to parallel an Ethiopian prophecy.

A prophecy that may have even been itself planted in Ethiopia. Why? Because that’s very typical for them, the Catholics, the Nesilim slavemasters. That’s the kind of duplicitous crap they are always doing.

Have a look at this next –

Those among the native population who excel in talent and exercise some influence by reason of their good lives should be won over by making much of them.

Ah yes, the genus of issuing plaques and awards and gold stars. How utterly disgusting that is now that we know just what that kind of shallow crap is really about.

Finally, and one hell of a loaded statement if you understand what this truly means –

Be sure that you are informed in every respect of all that is known of the history of those kingdoms.

 

Yea, so they can ALTER it.

whoo bored

divider5

Summing up –

We started off this section talking about how John Locke was actually spouting the same old Catholic/Christian slavemaster ideas, just cloaked in a different way.

Under new ways of blaming the “physical” he took the same basic concept from Catholicism/Christianity that a soul was only created at the time a baby was born – thereby a “blank” and he re-presented it in an english text but yet still using a Latin term.

Tabula Rasa.

What a dead giveaway that is now that we know why “important things” seem to always be in Latin.

The term meant that the mind of the individual was born blank – just like in Catholicism. Lockes whole treatise on the matter of what is insanity, was just an attempt to teach those “sound” Catholic ideas while trying to pretend they were something other than what they were – Catholic/Slavemaster propaganda.

This “blank soul” idea is one of their #1 propaganda items, one of the most consistently brought forward throughout the last 400 years.

We can now clearly see that what would be deemed insane, even as far back as this first mission of the Jesuits to Ethiopia, would especially be those that would not be converted, and worse from their perspective, people who saw the Catholics for what they were – power-mad and evil men totally intent on dominating the entire world.

Such was consistently the case from the moment these crazy psychos began trying to take over the world, there in the 1400’s and 1500’s, followed closely by their blood-and-marriage buddies, the British nobility, in the 1600’s. It has remained the case all the way up until now.

 

 

The Age of Insane Asylums begins

The locking up of people under the guise of “mental” help

 

The Jesuit arm of the Catholic Church had to go underground for a while due to getting too much heat on them, basically, but they never stopped their “job” – which, as you recall was:

the care of the souls of all people and the salvation of all “lost souls”

 

When they were officially reinstated, you could say that a truly malignant obsession with the ‘insane’ – the irreconcileable – (or rather irrepressible) began with a new vengeance.

Recovering those “lost” souls, you understand.

seriously

After Napoleon was out of the way, not merely did the Catholic Church own and operate its own asylums, it also provided the nursing staff for many of the state-owned facilities throughout the nineteenth century, marking the institutions with some degree of religious flavor and occasionally in ideological conflict with the medical officers. In Belgium, this system continued to the end of the twentieth century, with more than 80 percent of psychiatric institutions still administered by religious bodies, and in America it was the same – although usually cloaked by Jesuits busy ‘blending’.

These people (and then others) resurrected John Locke’s writings to cloak their same old plan of conversion. They used him as an ‘intellectual’ justification for the new moral treatment at the beginning of the nineteenth century, treatment that was based on the patient’s ability to correct his or her ways.

See what they’re doing there?

Where the old treatments had controlled the body of the insane person, the new treatments were:

a battle to control the individual’s mind or self.

 

As I said, this was simply another cloaked manifestation of the special tasks set by the Jesuits for themselves, this battle over ‘the mind’ (and Satan) and “lost souls”.

Their very first mission had most of its instructions (and most manipulative actions) all aimed at the minds of the people they were trying to “convert”.

Since John Locke’s blank slate is simply Catholicism re-written, and since we now know about their long term plan on controlling all aspects of education/information to the cultures they wish to control, we would expect to see that same idea simply updated and put in a more “scientific” way as we progress through the 19th and 20th centuries, and so we did.

Darwinism. Eugenics. Mental Hygiene. Psychiatry.

We would expect to see people being educated in their materials and in their controlled system, which teach the so-called “scientific views” that say that you have one life, that you aren’t a spirit that has lived before, that you are a created living thing, and as such you “have no memory and no experience” and what experience you do have is purely “conditioned”.

And so we do see that, and we see that there is –

Perfect alignment.

in “science” with the same old religious propoganda.

 

They want to condition YOU through their education process, into believing that you can be conditioned. But, what are they so trying to change in us? What is it they are so concerned about?

Abilities that cannot be changed, that’s what.

Especially the ones we talked about in the beginning of this article – telepathy and clairvoyance, immortality, knowledge of real history.

divider5

 

The 19th century

Hurry! Hurry!

We need a “science” now

 

Look at the hurry they were in though starting date coincident after the American Revolution, it’s quite interesting to see.

In England at the beginning of the nineteenth century, only a few thousand insane poor were confined. By the end of the century the numbers had grown to close to 100,000. In German-speaking Europe there were 202 public asylums by 1891, and in France 108. In Germany itself, the number of insane persons confined rocketed from one in 5,300 in 1852 to one in 500 in 1911.

That is a monumental increase – date coincident with when Emil Kraepelin received the backing of the Catholic Church (and the rest of the Slavemasters) in saying that mental illness was a physical disease.

Accordingly, in what would be a rather humorous paradox if it wasn’t so dang evil, the demented Igor Kraepelin “discovers” in 1887 a disease called Dementia Praecox in 1887. It was a catch-all term for things deemed insane (especially telepathy and clairvoyance) that just sounded more “scientific” than saying demon possession. Even though it’s really still talking about the same ole, same old.

Professor Eugene Blueler then took Kraepelin’s “dementia praecox” term and coined the term schizophrenia instead, in 1911.

It doesn’t matter what it is named because it was (and still is) a completely non-provable as any kind of physical based ‘illness’, meaning there is no science whatsoever involved. Witness the fact that the symptoms change as with the winds of politics.

(see library article about Telepathy, and also this post laying out all the official psychiatric manuals and what they said on this point)

Kraepelin was chosen to “teach”, in typical cloaked Catholicism form, that such abilities (and other unacceptable behaviors) came from a DISEASE OF THE BRAIN.

Thereby justifying all manner of nasty physical treatments to ‘fix’ the person which were really just cloaked experiments to try and figure out how to stop these things from happening.

Why? Because they are unbelievably stubborn on the point of that they CANNOT create or control life out of purely physical elements.

and neither can their “God”.

 

They really, really NEED to find ways to try and disprove that very dis-empowering truth. If you learn nothing else of them, this would be enough to understand their bizarre behavior. They are trying to prove something that they will never succeed at.

Never.

Besides being experiments still along that line they obsess about, their treatments of the supposedly insane were also a sort of “Fair Game”, a repeat of and updating of the Inquisition. Targeting the heretics and the apostates but most especially it began targeting those who dared lay claim to ‘supernatural’ abilities.

Since we have already identified their special interest area, the really scares them attributes of those people who are demonized as being ‘possessed’ – as taken from their own exorcism materials – we would expect to see those same attributes showing up underneath dementia praecox and the newer catch-all term schizophrenia.

And so we do.

In Catholicism/Christianity, look at the so-called symptoms of  ‘demon possession’, taken from their own materials.

They are:

  • Speaking unknown language in many words
  • understanding when foreign language is spoken by someone else;
  • Ability to divulge future and hidden events;
  • Powers that are beyond person’s age or natural condition;
  • and other such things which together build up evidence.

Plus the “pythons” aspect (another word for snakes, serpents, witches and demons) that the Catholics went on about under the patronage of Nicholas V, who rather hated women, by the way.

Under Pythonism – we see the following:

  • divination, divining,
  • augury,
  • soothsaying, soothsay,
  • hariolation;
  • fortunetelling,
  • crystalgazing; crystal ball;
  • astrology;
  • sorcery;
  • clairvoyance.

Another list inspired by Father Fr. Chad Ripperger (Introduction to the Science of Mental Health;Volume 2, Chapter 10: Demonic Influences pp 529-577) depicts pythons or ‘demonic’ powers as follows:

  • Communicate By Telepathy (Thought)
  • Move & Think At The Speed Of Thought
  • Can Bi-Locate (Or Move So Quickly They Appear To Do So)
  • Highly Skilled at Powers of Observation

So, the main attributes we have to this ‘pythons’ and demons business are: telepathy, clairvoyance, incredibly skilled and fast in powers of observation, and a sort of code-name for incoming telepathy as being ‘spirits of the dead’. BUT, if it’s from god, well it’s the living dead as opposed to the dead dead.

On a lighter note, not too hypocritical are they.

sarcasm little guy

 

Then there’s the overall “witches” and “sorcerers” catechism that we covered earlier – that’s where telepathy and clairvoyance come in as being positioned as being from (or because of) that nasty devil character.

God can reveal the future to his prophets or to other saints. Still, a sound Christian attitude consists in putting oneself confidently into the hands of Providence for whatever concerns the future, and giving up all unhealthy curiosity about it. Improvidence, however, can constitute a lack of responsibility.

All forms of ‘’divination‘’ are to be rejected: recourse to Satan or demons, conjuring up the dead or other practices falsely supposed to “unveil” the future.(Deuteronomy 18:10, Jeremiah 29:8)

Consulting horoscopes, astrology, palm reading, interpretation of omens and lots, the phenomena of clairvoyance, and recourse to mediums all conceal a desire for power over time, history, and, in the last analysis, other human beings, as well as a wish to conciliate hidden powers. They contradict the honor, respect, and loving fear that we owe to God alone.

All practices of ‘’magic’’ or ‘’sorcery,’’ by which one attempts to tame occult powers, so as to place them at one’s service and have a supernatural power over others – even if this were for the sake of restoring their health – are gravely contrary to the virtue of religion.

– Catholic Catechism Part Three, Section Two, The Ten Commandments 2115-2117; English Translation of the Cathechism of the Catholic Church for the United States of America © 1997, United States Catholic Conference, Inc. You can also see this here at the Vatican’s own website.

 

Basically, all these references taken together point to one clear fact.

Every single thing that some would classify as super-human super-natural are all literally and figuratively demonized!

This is actually easily understandable when one takes it as a given that super-human simply means not the kind of human the slavemasters want. They want a weaker one for a number of rather interesting <choke> reasons.

– – –

Now let’s see if that same bent shows up in this new “science” they so desperately needed to invent in the 1800’s – psychiatry – the companion to their other twin “sciences” Darwinism/Eugenics.

The earliest listing of symptoms for schizophrenia can be found in Emil Kraepelin’s book, written in the 1800’s but translated into English in 1912.

Kraepelin called his listed group of hallucinations related to “hearing” – perception phantasms.

Note how similar these dementia praecox symptoms are to the Catholic slurs of demon possession and devil/sorcery.

Hallucinations of hearing alone are by far most frequent in dementia praecox.

…The so-called “internal voices,” “suggestions,” “telephoning,” ‘telegraphing,” etc., form a special group of hallucinations of hearing.

They may occur as a kind of monologue or as a conversation with distant persons; sometimes the voices of conscience seem to criticise the patient or spur him on.

In all these cases the patient develops the delusion that his thoughts are known to every one, or that they are produced and influenced by outside forces.

[…] complain that their minds are influenced, their thoughts are gone, they have no control over their thoughts… They attribute the origin of such thoughts to others. Frequently they complain of “drawing of the thoughts,” and they may say that they don’t know whether their thoughts are their own or suggested by someone else.

 

Kraepelin doesn’t use the term of telepathy yet, it hadn’t been invented at the time he wrote this. Note the terms he uses instead, that of “telephoning” and “telegraphing”, meaning télé- far + phone sound.

He also noted:

  • The universal characteristic of the entire group of sense deceptions is their sensory vividness.
  • The patients do not merely believe that they see, hear, and feel, but they really see, hear and feel.

In the below quote, pay careful attention to how he clearly forwards the standard arrogant attitude that is the hallmark of the Roman Catholics and the British slavemasters towards such things – in the sense of how they want others to view it.

That comes through loud and clear, with the interesting addition of a variant of the ‘work will set you free’ motif also prevalent in the catholic bible.

An essential feature of the care of these mental shipwrecks is healthful employment, preferably out of doors.

.

Considering that (work will set you free) was over the entrance to the Death Camps of the Nazis, it puts a whole other perspective on what was really going on there.

Arbeit Macht Frei, Work Will Set You Free, Auschwitz .

For one thing, it becomes obvious that the death camp inmates were marked. Not because they were ‘jews’ and ‘gypsies’ – that was a smokescreen. They were marked as “insane” and needing religious conversion by torture and any other means, including death. Remember that, because that’s going to come into play here with their later ‘solutions’ to those marked resistant to change.

Clearly we have a straight line of these insane viewpoints coming right on down from Catholic/Christian slavemaster strategies, down into and through Kraepelin/Eugenics and right on down to the Nazis.

 

It’s the same propaganda.

for the last five hundred years now.

 

The same agenda.

The reason I linked Kraepelin and Eugenics together is because no-one has ever seemed to notice (or at least we’re certainly not told of them if they did) that both Darwinism and Eugenics were actually cloaked Catholicism/Christianity.

That’s what I’m going to discuss next using their own teachings.

 

Religious Discussion

The biblical background of Darwinism and Eugenics

the_creation_of_adam

God attached so much importance to his salvation …Nor does he ever cease to work, trying every possible means, until he has raised man up to himself and made him sit at his right hand.

–  St. John Chrysostom, In Gen. Sermo 2,1: PG 54,587D-588A.

Would it be too bold to imagine, that all warm-blooded animals have arisen from one living filament, which the great First Cause embued with animality…

– Erasmus Darwin, 1794

Therefore I should infer from analogy that probably all the organic beings which have ever lived on this earth have descended from some one primordial form, into which life was first breathed.

– Charles Darwin

 

The painting above forms part of the Sistine Chapel’s ceiling art-work by Michel Angelo whose patron was Pope Nicholas V’s successor. If you look closely at the right image, you’ll notice that the red cape surrounding god bears a striking resemblance to the human postpartum womb, and the greenish-blue trailing “scarf” is an excellent representation of the placental cord, both color and positioning.

The interior of this “womb” features God as most prominent, with a rather small and insignificant portrayal of the mother or the “egg”. The rest of the characters strike me as a representation of the ‘potential’ DNA of the egg, and the prominence of the male God figure as the metaphoric ‘sperm”.

Why (and how) would Michelangelo even know to do such a disturbingly prescient genetic engineering representation more than five hundred years ago and for a Pope of the Catholic church?

A very interesting question, one with some answers that I think may surprise you.

I think that in order to more fully understand Darwinism and Eugenics, Psychiatry and its punishment ‘cure’ techniques, in context, we must first examine the original source – the Catholic bible – and familiarize ourselves with some interesting passages and catechism.

There are a significant amount of scriptures that point directly at some sort of genetic engineering story – probably cloning. When I pull them out for you, you’ll see what I mean, but first I’d like to show you what are man’s ‘crimes’ aka sins that are why he must suffer and evolve through evil practices.

The two main catechism references I will be using are these:

1 –  Catechism of the Catholic Church; Part One The Profession of Faith; Section Two The Profession of the Christian Faith; Chapter One I Believe in God the Father; Article I “I believe in God the father almighty, Creator of Heaven and Earth; Paragraph Six. Man
2 – Catechism continued – Part one The Profession of Faith; Section two The Profession of the Christian Faith; Chapter One I believe in God the Father; Article I “I believe in god the father almighty, creator of heaven and earth”; Paragraph 7. the Fall

 

Let’s start with what were Man’s crimes – or rather THE crime?

rejection of God and opposition to him 2

 

Interesting, isn’t it.

How did this manifest? Further details are described as follows –

Man, tempted by the devil, let his trust in his Creator die in his heart and, abusing his freedom, disobeyed God’s command. This is what man’s first sin consisted of.278 All subsequent sin would be disobedience toward God and lack of trust in his goodness. 2

In that sin man preferred himself to God and by that very act scorned him. He chose himself over and against God, against the requirements of his creaturely status and therefore against his own good. Constituted in a state of holiness, man was destined to be fully “divinized” by God in glory. Seduced by the devil, he wanted to “be like God”, but “without God, before God, and not in accordance with God”. 2

“Although set by God in a state of rectitude man, enticed by the evil one, abused his freedom at the very start of history. He lifted himself up against God, and sought to attain his goal apart from him” (GS 13 § 1). 2

 

III. ORIGINAL SIN – see him as he is

*prerogative – a right or privilege exclusive to a particular individual or class.

Scripture portrays the tragic consequences of this first disobedience. Adam and Eve immediately lose the grace of original holiness. They become afraid of the God of whom they have conceived a distorted image – that of a God jealous of his prerogatives. 2

the pleasures of the senses, covetousness for earthly goods, and self-assertion, contrary to the dictates of reason. 1

sin is an abuse of the freedom that God gives to created persons so that they are capable of loving him…2

…eating “of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” symbolically evokes the insurmountable limits that man, being a creature, must freely recognize and respect with trust. 2

 

Refused to work for God doing whatever he wanted – which is called “original justice.”

Original Justice – God places him in the garden… he lives “to till it and keep it”…perfecting the visible creation. 1

~

 

If we were to make a list of these crimes then, it would look something like this.

  • rejection of God and opposition to him
  • scorned him
  • let his trust in his Creator die in his heart
  • lack of trust in his goodness
  • ate from “the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” – disagreed that there were any limits or differences between himself and “God”. plus saw that God was not superior – it was a lie that he was.
  • correctly saw that God was  jealous [which means insanely protective] of his self-elected rights and privileges over man.
  • refused to do any more slave work [tilling and keeping the Garden] for God
  • decided to enjoy living – the pleasures of the senses
  • decided to have some earthly goods for themselves instead of giving everything to God
  • wanted to “be like God”
  • self-assertion
  • disagreed that they, as spiritual beings, were created, and that they only live in order to fawn over [love] God
  • man preferred himself to God
  • chose himself over and against God
  • He lifted himself up against God, and sought to attain his goal apart from him

Seeing these ‘crimes’ stripped down like that so we can see what was really going on, is extraordinarily enlightening as to a lot of things around here, don’t you think?

Those were not crimes, and it becomes pretty damn clear who the real criminals are – the people that say, promote, or try to enforce that things like that are crimes.

There’s your real criminals.

 

OK. Now what, do you imagine, were the reasons given or explanations of how this happened as to why are these evil, why are they sin/crimes?

The answer comprises some of the most interesting parts of the bible actually, one of the few places that there are devastatingly clear descriptions of who opposes this insane ‘God’ guy and his collection of sycophants.

Why do I say devastating? Because of the amount of truth as to the real history of earth that shows through because someone is still so peeved about their being rejected, that they couldn’t quite bring themselves to obfuscate it “metaphorically” all the way – like happens so often in the bible.

Take a look at these lines from The Fall

Scripture speaks of a sin of these angels.

This “fall” consists in the free choice of these created spirits, who radically and irrevocably rejected God and his reign.

It is the irrevocable character of their choice… that makes the angels’ sin unforgivable. 2

That is 100 percent truth showing through there about the utter implacability of the “bad” angels (also called demons) towards recognizing the false and self-elected superiority of “God”, and their passionate and eternal dedication to opposing his insanity and lies.

But what is an “angel”, you’d be right to ask, what is this distinction between that and “man” that the bible is making? Let’s see what the catechism says about that next, using several sources.

 

Angels and Demons

The first source is from a Jesuit who happens to be the same man that I wrote about in this post: Forget The Idea That Scientology was “taken over” – It never was anything else.

His name was Father Hardon and he wrote Catholic Catechism on the Angels and that’s what we’re going to be primarily using here with a couple other sources for different points we need to clarify.

The word “angel”, from the Greek angelos, etymologically means “one who is sent” or a “messenger.”

As explained by St. Augustine, “the name angel belongs to his office not to his nature.”

They are substantial…The angels really exist.

An angel is a spiritual creature…who is superior to human beings…

…they are both different from and superior by nature to human beings, who are a composite of matter and spirit. Otherwise than angels, human beings are rational animals.

the angels are purely spiritual to distinguish them from disembodied human spirits or souls which still have, as we call it, an aptitude for reunion with the body.

 

The use of the word “pure” or “purely” has a pretty specific meaning.

The expression, “pure spirits,” is ambiguous. In theological language it means intelligent beings with a free will who do not have any quantitative elements in their nature.

The purity of angels, therefore, means that they are not perceptible by the senses; and they have no weight or size or shape or color or texture. They are not bodily. They have no extension in space.

The Scriptures tell us that angels are different from men. Although invisible to bodily senses by nature, they may become visible to human beings

TO me that is merely making a distinction between those beings who “breathe life” into and meld with a body, and those who come along and drive that body.

So, really, in catholicism angel is just a designation for spirit that isn’t running or making a body live. That one is called a “soul”.

Also look at this one more closely –

the angels are purely spiritual to distinguish them from disembodied human spirits or souls

and you’ll see they do know there are human SPIRITS and SOULS – as in both “types”. That leads to a further intriguing differentiation that “angels” apparently do not tend to attach to God’s cloned bodies – aka humans. That’s not entirely true, but it’s interesting that yet again human spirits and souls are somehow less than those who don’t associate with that particular configuration of human bodies.

That’s an important distinction that I’m making that these bible writers either leave out or obscure so much that it might as well have been left out.

Catholicism and the bible repeatedly work to portray that what I call one’s body partner, is somehow less than “pure”, is stupider and less powerful. This is totally not true, but you can see how much “God” protested against having to recognize that as being true – something he and his sycophants have, to this day, resisted hard against having to admit that they didn’t create anything as to life, these “inferior” or “animal” spirits are what did that.

This is all literally the original (and worst) manifestation of an us versus them view – pitting the two “spirits” against each other. Which was wanted, by the way, as you’ll see during our progression here.

The other clear distinction starting to show up here, is that “angels” – either spirit or their bodies – were not cloned or genetically engineered by God. All that crap about they themselves being “created” spirits, in my opinion, was just someone trying to fill-in-the-holes in this I am God the Creator of All story.

The next part of the catechism helps show this. It says that if you were a good sycophant “angel” – and here’s an interesting clue that these people most definitely had bodies – you got to see God face-to-face.

those angels who cooperated with God’s grace merited to see God face to face.

And yet then they conflict and try to deflect off that they both have bodies, by saying –

Sacred Scripture says nothing about the angels having their own bodies. At most they may have bodies which they assume. Moreover, there is no mention in the bible of “the souls of angels,” nor of anything that would suggest that the angels were composed of body and spirit.

In other words, they have bodies that are not the exact same configuration as God’s genetic experiments. It wouldn’t matter even if they did, it wouldn’t change their abilities.

That passage clearly shows a writer trying to make sense out of something that is difficult for him to do because he’s being lied to in the information he’s trying to make sense out of.

Clearly, however, soul is that which melds with and breathes life into the human body, and they want it to be believed that is not a spirit ie: an intelligent, powerful being who does that – when it actually is.

In fact, both the British Society for Psychical Research and a secret CIA project at Stanford Research Institute both proved that the “subconscious” – as it gets later renamed – was perfect at telepathy and a number of other abilities that are supposed to be only the “angels” who can do them.

See –

Another important point to understand later behavior and attitudes of psychiatry towards “supernatural” abilities, is that Angels primarily operated at a telepathy level.

Ergo so did “demons” which are only distinguished as different simply because they refused to acknowledge the lie that God was a supreme anything.

Angels communicate with human persons, who in turn communicate with the angels.

They speak to people…instruct peoples minds, they announce important events…they admonish

angels do not depend on a body to either acquire ideas or communicate ideas to others. The angels do not have to eat or drink in order to sustain themselves in life. The angels are not limited in their movement as we are by our bodies.

Here’s the next interesting point relating to angels, and that is that they require something called divine revelation before you can have certainty (proof) of their existence.

the existence of pure created spirits requires divine revelation to make the fact absolutely certain.

Since it appears to be rather integral to understanding this – what is Divine Revelation then? …one would rightfully ask, because obviously there’s a distinction between “divine” and some other sort of revelation.

This tells us –

Divine Revelation comes down to us by two means: through Holy Scripture, written down under divine inspiration, and through Tradition, handed down orally from Apostolic times.

From the Vatican’s website

Sacred Scripture is the speech of God as it is put down in writing under the breath of the Holy Spirit.

 

automatic writing influenced by angels and demons

*automatic writing – said to be produced by a spiritual, occult, or subconscious agency rather than by the conscious intention of the writer.

So, some man was allegedly doing automatic writing from God and that became Holy Scripture. Then some other man invents some other scripture and says it was “handed down orally” – and that’s that.

That’s the bible.

Both forms of Divine Revelation have absolutely no provenance, no proof whatsoever, which is what I covered in some detail in my Backdated Overpopulation Myths and the Forging of the Bible.

How convenient!

It doesn’t mean there isn’t any truth in any of it, I’m already showing you there is, it’s the fact that when any of this actually first shows up in hard form is a mere 5 or 6 hundred years ago, but those materials created this entire backdated world history populated with mythical figures.

 

All to prove a supremacy of the slavemasters who were Men.

not “gods”.

 

How do these revelations by God take place? Telepathy, primarily, but sometimes in an actually hearable-by-ears voice which required either technology to transmit it or an actual presence with a body. Either one of those required someone with a body somewhere, you understand.

Sort of like the Wizard of Oz.

God has often revealed Himself to men through means beyond the ordinary course of nature. This is supernatural, or Divine Revelation.

God spoke to Adam and Eve in the Garden of Paradise. He spoke to Abraham…

Private revelations have been made to holy persons…When the Church approves them, it merely states that there is nothing in them contrary to faith or morals.

 

Notice that there’s a catch to all this “divine revelation” stuff though – actual MEN have to approve whether it is or not. Wrap your mind around that one.

Private revelations have been made to holy persons…When the Church approves them, it merely states that there is nothing in them contrary to faith or morals.

 

You do realize, that means that “Holy Scripture” – that automatic writing stuff – gets yea or nayed for inclusion into the bible by MEN.

Human men with that inferior “animal” soul that lacks great intelligence and insight, that they just said is the case with all humans.

I find that darkly amusing.

I was talking to a Catholic one day, and I said: Well, if God is speaking through priests then why are they molesting children?

The person responded: Men are flawed because of original sin.

I said: Then how can you trust the bible then?

Silence.

That was the end of that.

– – –

 

So, now, who are these men who decide such things? They are part of what’s called The Magisterium.

The catechism talking about all that starts out with a hell of a loaded statement regarding truth.

No reasonable man can believe in any truth until he is sure it is revealed by God.

Do you realize what that is saying?

It’s saying that even if another spirit or person communicates (either telepathically or otherwise) a truth that really is a truth, it can’t be called a truth or used in anyway unless God says it.

Holy Batman! That’s 100 percent insane – totally megalomaniacal and about the behavior level of a two-year old who says MINE! about something that isn’t when in the midst of a temper tantrum.

So that’s another important aspect of what this part means about “divine revelation”, you see –

Private revelations have been made to holy persons…When the Church approves them, it merely states that there is nothing in them contrary to faith or morals.

When you see it say “the Church”, it really means this magisterium.

Whenever the Church decides a point of faith, it does so according to Scripture or Tradition. It simply finds out what has been revealed from the beginning.

And that scripture or tradition is totally invented and controlled by MEN.

What does the magisterium do?

The task of giving an authentic interpretation of the Word of God, whether in its written form or in the form of Tradition, has been entrusted to the living teaching office of the Church alone. Its authority in this matter is exercised in the name of Jesus Christ.” This means that the task of interpretation has been entrusted to the bishops in communion with the successor of Peter, the Bishop of Rome.

aka the Pope.

Currently this guy –

pope francis january 2015

Not exactly what you’d call a reliable source, but that’s the Magisterium who decides what’s true or not.

Now, about that truth that can only “come from God” – this tells us:

Herein lies the role of the Magisterium as the authentic guardian, interpreter, and teacher of the revelation which is guided and protected from error by the Holy Spirit.  All faithful Catholics are bound to accept these revealed truths with a divine faith.  To deny these revealed truths would be considered heresy; such as denying the mystery of the incarnation of our Lord, the real presence of our Lord in the Holy Eucharist, or the existence of Hell.

Whoa.

They’re a cult!

They have a leader who must be followed without question!

 

Catholics are Bound to accept these “revealed” truths – as presided over by people like this:

 

You might as well call a spade a spade, and say that all this is really about –

Mental (Spiritual) Slavery.

There is no freedom there.

 

Moving on –

They make an interesting distinction between what are miracles, which has a decidedly technological bent mixed up in it.

When the catechism talks about divine revelation, it gets into that men have been chosen to have the ‘powers’ of angels.

the patriarchs and prophets were called messengers of God, and often received from Him extraordinary powers, of miracles and prophecy, in order that they might be believed.

Miracles are extraordinary works perceptible to the senses that cannot be accomplished by the mere powers of nature. They are brought about by the action of a higher power.

Prophecies are predictions of future events that could not have been known by natural means. For the confirmation of the faith, or for the benefit of men, God raised up prophets. Generally speaking, the gift of prophecy is a sure sign that the possessor is a messenger of God.

Over the ages, individuals have experienced a private revelation from God, i.e. a message given only to them.

These supernatural powers are only acceptable if one tows the line with the Catholic church – the slavemasters – or one of their many controlled front groups.

The Vatican’s website gives an example – one that’s very interesting because it shows the beginning of the WAR undertaken by the ever-so-peaceful God, purely in retribution for his “creations” having realized they aren’t really his at all.

The Covenant with Noah
After the unity of the human race was shattered by sin God at once sought to save humanity part by part. The covenant with Noah after the flood gives expression to the principle of the divine economy toward the “nations”, in other words, towards men grouped “in their lands, each with [its] own language, by their families, in their nations”.

So, to sum up:

  • Angels are spirits independent of but usually with bodies that were not created by God
  • These are divided into “us” and “them” – those that oppose God’s lies and those who don’t.
  • If one of God’s people communicates to you or “shows” you miracles, it’s divine.
  • If one of the “other” side does the same thing, it’s evil, insane and demonic.
  • The only truth there is, is that which God and his sycophantic “angels” says there is, but as told to us by corrupted animal spirits called man who does automatic writing.
  • The Pope decides what is true or not.

It’s all just so convenient, isn’t it? Wow.

Now let’s go to the other side of this story, those who did the unpardonable sin of telling God’s “creations” the real story.

 

The Fallen Angels

Let’s start with taking a look at these lines from The Fall again –

Scripture speaks of a sin of these angels.

This “fall” consists in the free choice of these created spirits, who radically and irrevocably rejected God and his reign.

It is the irrevocable character of their choice… that makes the angels’ sin unforgivable. 2

More like fall out, as in fall out of agreement.

You can see what really bothers these MEN that wrote all this in the first place – and this is very true about those that oppose these SLAVEMASTERS.

They most certainly do have an absolutely implacable rejection of “god and his reign” and an absolutely implacable devotion to making sure others know the truth about this ridiculous poser and his posing friends – and that they are the actual source of suffering on Earth.

I can attest to that unequivocally.

But what does the catechism tell us that these fallen angels do? There’s an interesting Q-and-A by Father Hardon that we need to look at.

Starting with –

what is the activity of the fallen angels towards human beings?

Temptations by the devil are only one, although the most common, form of demonic assault which is permitted by God. The three basic ways in which devils assault human beings are by temptation, obsession and magic.

Permitted by God? Oh brother, now they’re even trying to take credit for why these more powerful beings always get through to people.

There’s a really fine line being drawn there between the difference of “obsession” versus unrelenting dedication, making it obvious that if one of the Fallen is dedicated, it’s characterized as obsession. Whereas it’s only the good kind of dedication if it’s a “man of God”.

Put another way, when an unyielding, irrevocable focus is on opposing them? It’s obsession, whereas when they do it? It’s called faith and piousness.

That’s just so childish, so petty, so jealous, it’s almost beyond imagining that anyone could be that ridiculously puerile. They must really have to work at it 24-7 to keep themselves living like that because its a completely unnatural state for any spirit – slavemaster or not.

Also, pay close attention to that spiritual abilities and power are called magic when it’s by the “opposers” but as we just learned it’s called divine revelation and miracles when it’s by the Pope and friends.

Same abilities.

That temptations thing is in there because of the powerful effect that “God’s” opposers have on people, and it isn’t because they’re evil that there is any kind of degradation going on here, it’s because they’re better at it (and just about everything) than “God” and his posers.

Hardon addresses that terribly disturbing (to them) power next –

What are internal temptations of the evil spirit?

Internal temptations by the devil take place through direct action by the evil spirit upon our sense faculties or imagination. The latter take the form of apparitions, diabolical locutions, hallucinations and the like.

 

Now it’s getting really interesting, especially as it’s going to relate to psychiatry and it’s diagnoses of “mental illness”.

We have –

  • diabolical locution – that means the devil is “speaking” to the person, aka telepathy
  • hallucinations
  • apparitions – the “demons” or the devil is capable of presenting visual forms and proof

and we have that these obviously powerful beings can create –

  • direct action …upon our sense faculties or imagination

Hardon expands on that last point a little more, because it is rather key –

What are sensibly perceptible demonic temptations?

They are the most common way in which the devil tempts human beings. He uses our faculties of sight and sound, of taste and smell, and of bodily feeling as the channels of seduction.

 

Remember what Kraepelin said were dementia praecox (schizophrenia) symptoms?

E. Kraepelin

…The so-called “internal voices,” “suggestions,” “telephoning,” ‘telegraphing,” etc., form a special group of hallucinations of hearing.

They may occur as a kind of monologue or as a conversation with distant persons; sometimes the voices of conscience seem to criticise the patient or spur him on.

In all these cases the patient develops the delusion that his thoughts are known to every one, or that they are produced and influenced by outside forces.

[…] complain that their minds are influenced, their thoughts are gone, they have no control over their thoughts… They attribute the origin of such thoughts to others. Frequently they complain of “drawing of the thoughts,” and they may say that they don’t know whether their thoughts are their own or suggested by someone else.

 

Those line up absolutely perfectly with the slavemaster characterization of God’s opposition – the “fallen” angels.

Take a look at this Kraepelin said again –

  • The universal characteristic of the entire group of sense deceptions is their sensory vividness.
  • The patients do not merely believe that they see, hear, and feel, but they really see, hear and feel.

Not only does that line up perfectly with this –

  • direct action by the evil spirit upon our sense faculties or imagination

It also tells us something else, without actually saying it.

It points directly to that God’s opposition is far more powerful than “he” and his friends are. You can tell that because of the very act of making such an intentional distinction of how VIVID, how REAL their communications and influences are as opposed to God and his “angels” abilities in the same area.

That’s a real sore point for them, by the way. Let’s just say those bodies they live in don’t co-operate with them too well.

As it should be.

The other very important (and part of a clear pattern emerging here) thing to notice is that whenever God’s opposition demonstrates these abilities? They’re hallucinations, delusions, evil, diabolical, and insane seductive temptations.

The person is therefore a messenger of the Devil.

Whenever a slavemaster says he has had any of the same experiences? It’s divine, miraculous, and holy intervention.

The person is therefore a messenger of God.

Fascinating, isn’t it?

Finally, we’ll have a brief look at what the Catholic catechism says about other views about all this, before coming back around to our main discussion.

 

The grouping of the strawmen “enemies”

The reason I called these strawmen is because they are not the slavemasters real enemies. Enemies as defined by them to be those powerful “angels” who irrevocably rejected the slavemasters.

The Fallen. The Demons. The Devil.

In the 1800’s, as part of an overall plan to introduce these same slavemaster subjects to the existing public in a new way, there were several created opposition groups espousing certain agendas.

For example, Spiritualism.

Father Hardon goes right to that as an example.

What do Spiritualists say about the existence of angels?

Spiritualists believe in responsive communication between people on earth and the souls of departed human beings. On these grounds, spiritualism identifies these disembodied spirits with the angels of the Catholic faith.

 

So, see how “spiritualism” actually draws attention to and supports the Catholic agenda?

This next one is really tricky, see if you can figure out why.

Who denies the fall and damnation of the angels?

All Materialists, Rationalists, and Spiritualists deny both that the angels fell from God’s friendship and that they were eternally condemned to hell.

 

Thanks to Father Hardon for letting us know that these were all controlled opposition by even bringing them up. Why do I say that?

Because no one from the real opposition would ever call themselves, let alone truly associate with, ANY of those things.

 

The Fallen

Review –

Now that we know a bit more about who and what are “angels”, what is divine revelation etc., lets come back to where we started. We began by talking about what the bible lists as man’s crimes aka sins which I made a condensed list of –

  • rejection of God and opposition to him irrevocably – in other words, no quarter given.
  • scorned him
  • let his trust in his Creator die in his heart
  • lack of trust in his goodness
  • ate from “the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” – which means disagreed that there were any limits or differences between himself and “God”, plus saw that God was not superior and that it was a lie that he was.
  • correctly saw that God was  jealous [which means insanely protective] of his self-elected rights and privileges over man.
  • refused to do any more slave work [tilling and keeping the Garden] for God
  • decided to enjoy living – the pleasures of the senses
  • decided to have some “earthly goods” for themselves instead of giving everything to God
  • wanted to “be like God”
  • self-assertion
  • disagreed that they, as spiritual beings were created, and that they only live in order to fawn over [love] God
  • man preferred himself to God
  • chose himself over and against God
  • He lifted himself up against God, and sought to attain his goal apart from him

Then after we looked at that, we began exploring who is blamed for The Fall of man, which the bible ties to the already existing Fallen angels. We looked at the question of:

Now what, do you imagine, were the reasons given or explanations of how this happened as to why are these evil, why are they sin/crimes?

Then we began to explore the descriptions of this Fallen – those who oppose this insane ‘God’ guy and his collection of sycophants – starting with taking a look at these lines from the Catholic catechism about The Fall

Scripture speaks of a sin of these angels.

This “fall” consists in the free choice of these created spirits, who radically and irrevocably rejected God and his reign.

It is the irrevocable character of their choice… that makes the angels’ sin unforgivable. 2

We saw that these opposers of God are labeled as angels and that’s what we just got done learning all about. Now we’re ready to continue further exploration of the biblical descriptions of these Fallen (angels).

Continuing with Father Hardon and his Catholic Catechism on the Angels this particular quote shows a description of both good and bad angels, but more importantly it sets the stage for both the idea of curing what is “wrong” with man (aka curing insanity) and that the blame for it is put upon one of the Fallen.

The biblical basis is the consistent use of the word “spirit” when speaking of the angels. Thus St. Paul asked, “Are they not all ministering spirits,” in his letter to the Hebrews (1:14). Again Christ is said to “drive out the spirit by a word” (Matthew 8:16), referring to the Savior’s exorcising people possessed by the evil spirit.

In this next quote, we get an even clearer picture of what the situation is, allegedly, sort of a religious intelligence estimate. I deleted the ‘created by God’ part (marked by …) because it’s false, extraneous, and basically a random egotistical insertion.

a fair index of sound Christianity is the acceptance of angels…now living in two states of being: those in heaven who also minister to our needs, and those in hell, who are demons and bent on the destruction of the human race through estrangement from God.

So this is one of those important precepts of “divine revelations” that all Catholics are BOUND to accept, remember that part?

Next we have the whole point – the War simply stated:

We are finally to become more aware, than ever before, of the existence of an angelic evil world that is constantly at work to seduce human beings from their service of God and, if possible, bring them into that darkness where they are eternally estranged from the God for whom they were made.

This all strikes me as a bitchy slavemaster still whining about losing his “slaves”, but hey – that’s me.

– – –

So, now, what exactly did this Fallen have to do with God’s little cloning party called Adam and Eve?

One in particular did the unthinkable – he talked to them like they were equals instead of someone’s personal living sockpuppets.

The bible calls this fallen angel Satan or the Devil.

Behind the disobedient choice of our first parents lurks a seductive voice, opposed to God …a fallen angel, called “Satan” or the “devil” who together with “the other demons became evil by their own doing.” 2

Satan or the devil and the other demons are fallen angels who have freely refused to serve God and his plan. Their choice against God is definitive. They try to associate man in their revolt against God. 2

The biggest ‘crime’ of this one was that he/she told Adam and Eve the truth about themselves.

We find a reflection of that rebellion in the tempter’s words to our first parents: “You will be like God.” 2

Then we have the “sin of the world” ascribed onto God’s opposers, which interestingly enough, this one is a hit at “communism” which in turn is actually hitting at the idea of democracy as espoused by Thomas Jefferson and others during the American Revolution.

What’s fascinating is that the PR positioning is still that anything social structure-wise which does not place kings and priests at its head is the work of the Fallen – the devil and his friends.

“the sin of the world”. This expression can also refer to the negative influence exerted on people by communal situations and social structures that are the fruit of men’s sins. 2

The reason I included that one, is because the Catholics are helpfully pointing out that their opposers have obviously always believed in true democracy right from the beginning, and that it was only God and his idiots that had a problem with that kind of freedom.

The “devil” simply told Adam and Eve the truth, but in true slavemaster reversal-of-the-truth style, they call him a liar!  And not just any old liar – they call him the ‘father of lies’.

The devil “has sinned from the beginning”; he is “a liar and the father of lies”. 2

A bit drama-queen, if you ask me, but it is also a classic example of mirroring as I describe it.

Finally, what is god’s plan that the devil and the demons – the fallen angels – are opposing?

In God’s plan man and woman have the vocation of “subduing” the earth as stewards of God. 1

What sane person wouldn’t oppose that, I ask you. I’d say you’d have to personally already be a bit leaning towards either being a sadist or a masochist yourself to want anything to do with such insanity.

– – –

Next –

What is man’s punishment?

the evil of sin unmasked in its true identity as humanity’s rejection of God and opposition to him, even as it continues to weigh heavy on human life and history. 2

That’s a veiled excuse for what the slavemasters insist on making sure continues to happen to humanity.

Suffering.

Citing “divine” retribution as the reason.

…the grand Christian dogma on which religion rests as on its foundation – that, when we have given up this present life, then shall we really begin to live. God has not created us for the perishable and transitory things of earth, but for things heavenly and everlasting; He has given us this world as a place of exile

the other pains and hardships of life will have no end or cessation on earth; for the consequences of sin are bitter and hard to bear, and they must accompany man so long as life lasts.

To suffer and to endure, therefore, is the lot of humanity; let them strive as they may, no strength and no artifice will ever succeed in banishing from human life the ills and troubles which beset it.

If any there are who pretend differently – who hold out to a hard-pressed people the boon of freedom from pain and trouble, an undisturbed repose, and constant enjoyment – they delude the people.

– Pope Leo XIII, Rerum Novarum (of revolutionary change) May 15, 1891
as quoted in a post by Virginia McClaughry titled: Catholicism is Anti-American; Anti-Democracy; Anti-Free Speech; Anti-Free Will – See For Yourself

So. the Pope is supportive, literally, of making sure that hell is created BY THEM on earth.

You’ll notice that this line –

He has given us this world as a place of exile

– is in direct conflict with other passages of Genesis where the “world” was created as a glorious Garden of Eden which man and God lived and worked in together to perfect.

So which is it? God created the earth as a Garden of Eden, or as a Place of Exile? Sounds to me like someone’s selling something and it ain’t sweet-smelling perfume.

Notice who this is blamed on –

This dramatic situation of “the whole world [which] is in the power of the evil one” makes man’s life a battle:

The whole of man’s history has been the story of dour combat with the powers of evil, stretching, so our Lord tells us, from the very dawn of history until the last day. Finding himself in the midst of the battlefield man has to struggle to do what is right, and it is at great cost to himself, and aided by God’s grace, that he succeeds in achieving his own inner integrity. 2

… By our first parents’ sin, the devil has acquired a certain domination over man, even though man remains free. Original sin entails “captivity under the power of him who thenceforth had the power of death, that is, the devil“.

“God did not make death, and he does not delight in the death of the living. . . It was through the devil’s envy that death entered the world” (Wis 1:13; 2:24). 2

 

Ah…but wait a minute here. Besides the fact that the truth of who envied who was the other way around, let’s dig deeper in to who really has this constant vested interest in keeping man “suffering” – and it ain’t the devil.

It was “God” – the slavemasters, the same ones, like the Pope we just quoted, who repeatedly justify keeping man in suffering.

Look at these quotes about the punishments of man.

… the control of the soul’s spiritual faculties over the body is shattered; the union of man and woman becomes subject to tensions, their relations henceforth marked by lust and domination…. visible creation has become alien and hostile to man… creation is now subject “to its bondage to decay”…. the consequence explicitly foretold for this disobedience will come true: man will “return to the ground”

  • control of the soul’s spiritual faculties over the body is shattered
  • the union of man and woman becomes subject to tensions, their relations henceforth marked by lust and domination
  • visible creation has become alien and hostile to man
  • creation is now subject “to its bondage to decay”
  • man will “return to the ground” – DEATH

So, besides that amazing list of acts of retribution, now we have a backdated threat by God – the word consequence tells you that – basically saying that God had instructed his “creations” that if they did not agree with the limitations God set for them and “ate of the tree of knowledge of good and evil”? He would then begin to die – creation is now subject “to its bondage to decay” – which clearly sounds like ‘something’ has been activated and it wasn’t by the “devil”.

That makes it pretty clear that it was God’s idea to enter “death” into things, and that this decision by god and the slavemasters is being blamed on the devil. Sort of a two-year old’s approach to being caught at doing something bad.

“He made me do it. It’s all his fault.”

pointing the finger at 2

Typical.

Let’s see what other expressions that this retribution, this JEALOUSY of god takes.

As a result of original sin, human nature is weakened in its powers, subject to ignorance, suffering and the domination of death, and inclined to sin (this inclination is called “concupiscence”). 2

It is a deprivation of original holiness and justice, but human nature has not been totally corrupted: it is wounded in the natural powers proper to it, subject to ignorance, suffering and the dominion of death, and inclined to sin – an inclination to evil that is called concupiscence”. Baptism, by imparting the life of Christ’s grace, erases original sin and turns a man back towards God, but the consequences for nature, weakened and inclined to evil, persist in man and summon him to spiritual battle. 2

There’s more veiled genetic references there –

  • consequences for nature, weakened and inclined to evil, persist in man
  • inclined to sin
  • subject to ignorance
  • subject to the dominion of death

Let’s complete a full punishment list now –

  • control of the soul’s spiritual faculties over the body is shattered
  • the union of man and woman becomes subject to tensions, their relations henceforth marked by lust and domination
  • visible creation has become alien and hostile to man
  • creation is now subject “to its bondage to decay”
  • man will “return to the ground” – DEATH
  • wounded in the natural powers proper to it.
  • consequences for nature weakened and inclined to evil persist in man
  • subject to:
    • ignorance
    • suffering
    • the dominion of death
    • inclined to sin

Let’s line that up against our ‘crimes’ list of the Fallen and of man –

  • rejection of God and opposition to him irrevocably – in other words, no quarter given.
  • scorned him
  • let his trust in his Creator die in his heart
  • lack of trust in his goodness
  • ate from “the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” – which means disagreed that there were any limits or differences between himself and “God”, plus saw that God was not superior and that it was a lie that he was.
  • correctly saw that God was  jealous [which means insanely protective] of his self-elected rights and privileges over man.
  • refused to do any more slave work [tilling and keeping the Garden] for God
  • decided to enjoy living – the pleasures of the senses
  • decided to have some “earthly goods” for themselves instead of giving everything to God
  • wanted to “be like God”
  • self-assertion
  • disagreed that they, as spiritual beings were created, and that they only live in order to fawn over [love] God
  • man preferred himself to God
  • chose himself over and against God
  • He lifted himself up against God, and sought to attain his goal apart from him

And now we’ll add what “God” wanted from man, and for him to do –

And now we’ll add what “God” wanted from man, and for him to do –

What god wants –

it is the whole human person that is intended to become…. a temple of the Spirit 1

Which spirit, one might ask.

can raise their voice in praise freely given to the Creator 1

offer him a response of faith and love that no other creature can give in his stead.1

“Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth.”… cooperate in a unique way in the Creator’s work.1

man can live this friendship only in free submission to God. 2

share in his providence toward other creatures; hence their responsibility for the world God has entrusted to them. 1

Besides being yet another obvious bid or global domination, this is the same fabulous “world” that this Pope pointed out was a place of exile, juxtaposed against the catechism about Man in Paradise. A rather unfortunate and revealing contradiction, that.

He has given us this world as a place of exile

– Pope Leo XIII, Rerum Novarum (of revolutionary change) May 15, 1891
as quoted in a post by Virginia McClaughry titled: Catholicism is Anti-American; Anti-Democracy; Anti-Free Speech; Anti-Free Will – See For Yourself

This “world” given to everyone to strive, suffer, be in pain and die in – the slavemasters destroyed Paradise then, and work hard to keep it destroyed.

That fits.

And now we’ll add the characterization of what God (the slavemasters) work to keep broken.

  • not have to suffer or die
  • the inner harmony of the human person
  • the harmony between man and woman
  • the harmony between man/woman and all creation

Ergo, this means that the slavemasters, the Catholic Church and the British (and other) nobility work to –

  • keep man suffering and dying
  • keep the inner harmony between spirit and soul/body broken
  • degrade and dominate women, have them “lusted after” instead of loved; degrade the male/female partnership by parallel non-traditional relationships; keep families and children broken, divergent and non-united.
  • break the harmony the spirit and soul can have with ALL creation

All as part of the “plan” of –

“subduing” the earth… 1

That sounds an awful lot like conquest to me and this is all starting to be quite the interesting picture here.

Expanding on that, we have the fact that “God” is only man’s friend if he’s in “free submission” to him.

man can live this friendship only in free submission to God. 2

Ergo he’s their enemy if this isn’t done.

– – –

Religious Discussion

The biblical background of Darwinism and Eugenics

Review –

Now that we know a bit more about who are what are “angels”, what is divine revelation etc., lets come back to where we started. We began by talking about what the bible lists as man’s crimes aka sins which I made a condensed list of –

  • rejection of God and opposition to him
  • scorned him
  • let his trust in his Creator die in his heart
  • lack of trust in his goodness
  • ate from “the tree of the knowledge of good and evil” – disagreed that there were any limits or differences between himself and “God”. plus saw that God was not superior – it was a lie that he was.
  • correctly saw that God was  jealous [which means insanely protective] of his self-elected rights and privileges over man.
  • refused to do any more slave work [tilling and keeping the Garden] for God
  • decided to enjoy living – the pleasures of the senses
  • decided to have some earthly goods for themselves instead of giving everything to God
  • wanted to “be like God”
  • self-assertion
  • disagreed that they, as spiritual beings, were created, and that they only live in order to fawn over [love] God
  • man preferred himself to God
  • chose himself over and against God
  • He lifted himself up against God, and sought to attain his goal apart from him

Then we began exploring who is blamed for The Fall of man, which the bible ties to the already existing Fallen. We looked at the question of:

Now what, do you imagine, were the reasons given or explanations of how this happened as to why are these evil, why are they sin/crimes?

Then I began to explore the descriptions of this Fallen – those who oppose this insane ‘God’ guy and his collection of sycophants – starting with taking a look at these lines from the Catholic catechism about The Fall

Scripture speaks of a sin of these angels.

This “fall” consists in the free choice of these created spirits, who radically and irrevocably rejected God and his reign.

It is the irrevocable character of their choice… that makes the angels’ sin unforgivable. 2

We saw that these opposers of God are labeled as angels.

It’s important to understand that despite all these nasty and over-the-top characterizations of the “fallen”, the slavemasters (God) are pretty dang desperate for one thing, the thing they want most of all.

Look at these:

He especially wishes for this love from angels.

God created the world for His glory. He wants to be glorified by intelligent beings endowed with a mind and free will.

The angels, who are superior to human beings in intelligence, are able to give God greater glory and more love than human beings.

And most especially from the actual more powerful beings – the FALLEN.

Their opposition.

The ones they will never get it from –

as long as they are being slavemasters.

morticia - wink

We call that a conundrum.

These people, the slavemasters, estranged themselves from what was their friends aka the “angels”. Then they tried to proclaim proclaimed their false superiority and desire to RULE OVER earth, and demanded that their friends bow before them.

Then they had the temerity to get incredibly offended and hurt when their friends said –

No

And “worse” than that – from their perspective – these Fallen vowed utterly implacable rejection of these people’s lies about themselves, history, and pretty much everything. As we learned, it’s the recognition of that implacability, the knowing there is nothing that can be done to change their view towards this “slavemaster” identity, that still stands out very clearly even amongst wobbly metaphors and cloaked narrative.

You know, what these Fallen did sounds like what a really good friend would do, given no other choice.

A very loyal one.

One that won’t accept any substitutes for the true self that these slavemasters are trying to cloak.

This is why the slavemasters “opposition” is always more powerful, faster, and more intelligent than they are, by the way. They aren’t trying to lie to themselves about themselves.

If you look at these again –

He especially wishes for this love from angels.

God created the world for His glory. He wants to be glorified by intelligent beings endowed with a mind and free will.

The angels, who are superior to human beings in intelligence, are able to give God greater glory and more love than human beings.

And then look at this utter dichotomy of that God will never allow them to repent (come back) –

“There is no repentance for the angels after their fall, just as there is no repentance for men after death.” 2

You can see that taken together, they form a great, great, and clear view into the world of conflict that slavemasters live in every day. The interesting thing is these friends (called the Fallen) and the love that the slavemasters most want it from? They already have it!

As them.

But never as a lying-ass slavemaster bent on world domination.

One of these days they’re going to figure that out. Some of them already have and just like that

snap fingers

It’s over.

– – –

 

The War Against God simply stated by Christianity, would be:

an angelic evil world that is constantly at work to seduce human beings from their service of God and…bring them into that darkness where they are eternally estranged from the God for whom they were made.

– – –

Ok, now let’s look at what they, the Fallen, are actually standing for.

What is the one thing that man must never do on his own?

Be the master of self.

 

…The “mastery” over the world that God offered man from the beginning was realized above all within man himself: mastery of self. 1

He lifted himself up against God, and sought to attain his goal apart from him” (GS 13 § 1). 2

That would mean the Fallen would be working to help others achieve these same “wins” over God and his narcissistic dictatorship.

Now that we have all the angels and demons, what man did and what God did sorted out, we can get into the catechism that predates the precepts of Darwinism and Eugenics.

– – –

Catechism predating Darwinism/Eugenics

I decided to arrange these particular ones in categories, marked in bold. Biblical teachings tend to have contradictory materials, much like Scientology does. Accordingly, I have marked particular catechism entries that conflict with the vast majority of the rest of the teachings.

Spirit (and soul) not produced by parents –

The Church teaches that every spiritual soul is created immediately by God – it is not “produced” by the parents – and also that it is immortal: it does not perish when it separates from the body at death, and it will be reunited with the body at the final Resurrection.1

One ancestor – human race

the human race forms a unity, for “from one ancestor [God] made all nations to inhabit the whole earth” 1

Being in the image of God the human individual possesses the dignity of a person, who is not just something, but someone. 1

Conflicting –

In no way is God in man’s image. He is neither man nor woman. God is pure spirit in which there is no place for the difference between the sexes. But the respective “perfections” of man and woman reflect something of the infinite perfection of God: those of a mother and those of a father and husband. 1

Genetics –

Adam and Eve transmitted to their descendants human nature wounded by their own first sin and hence deprived of original holiness and justice; this deprivation is called “original sin”. 2

It is a deprivation of original holiness and justice, but human nature has not been totally corrupted: it is wounded in the natural powers proper to it, subject to ignorance, suffering and the dominion of death, and inclined to sin – an inclination to evil that is called concupiscence”. Baptism, by imparting the life of Christ’s grace, erases original sin and turns a man back towards God, but the consequences for nature, weakened and inclined to evil, persist in man and summon him to spiritual battle. 2

As a result of original sin, human nature is weakened in its powers, subject to ignorance, suffering and the domination of death, and inclined to sin (this inclination is called “concupiscence”). 2

“We therefore hold, with the Council of Trent*, that original sin is transmitted with human nature, “by propagation, not by imitation” and that it is. . . ‘proper to each'” (Paul VI, CPG § 16). 2 Prompted by the Protestant Reformation, it has been described as the embodiment of the Counter-Reformation

In marriage God unites them in such a way that, by forming “one flesh”, they can transmit human life: “Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth.” By transmitting human life to their descendants, man and woman as spouses and parents cooperate in a unique way in the Creator’s work.1

Through his very bodily condition he sums up in himself the elements of the material world. Through him they are thus brought to their highest perfection 1

In Sacred Scripture the term “soul” often refers to human life or the entire human person. But “soul” also refers to the innermost aspect of man, that which is of greatest value in him, that by which he is most especially in God’s image: “soul” signifies the spiritual principle in man. 1

The human body shares in the dignity of “the image of God”: it is a human body precisely because it is animated by a spiritual soul, and it is the whole human person that is intended to become, in the body of Christ, a temple of the Spirit 1

The unity of soul and body is so profound that one has to consider the soul to be the “form” of the body: i.e., it is because of its spiritual soul that the body made of matter becomes a living, human body; spirit and matter, in man, are not two natures united, but rather their union forms a single nature. 1

Sometimes the soul is distinguished from the spirit: St. Paul for instance prays that God may sanctify his people “wholly”, with “spirit and soul and body” kept sound and blameless at the Lord’s coming. 1

Man is dependent on his Creator, and subject to the laws of creation and to the moral norms that govern the use of freedom. 2

Following St. Paul, the Church has always taught that the overwhelming misery which oppresses men and their inclination towards evil and death cannot be understood apart from their connection with Adam’s sin and the fact that he has transmitted to us a sin with which we are all born afflicted, a sin which is the “death of the soul”. 2

How did the sin of Adam become the sin of all his descendants? The whole human race is in Adam “as one body of one man” 2

By yielding to the tempter, Adam and Eve committed a personal sin, but this sin affected the human nature that they would then transmit in a fallen state. It is a sin which will be transmitted by propagation to all mankind 2

The account of the fall in Genesis 3 uses figurative language, but affirms a primeval event, a deed that took place at the beginning of the history of man. Revelation gives us the certainty of faith that the whole of human history is marked by the original fault freely committed by our first parents. 2

While the following catechism may appear to be counter-Darwin, as you can see from the other references its actually not.

Only the light of divine Revelation clarifies the reality of sin and particularly of the sin committed at mankind’s origins. Without the knowledge Revelation gives of God we cannot recognize sin clearly and are tempted to explain it as merely a developmental flaw, a psychological weakness, a mistake, or the necessary consequence of an inadequate social structure, etc. Only in the knowledge of God’s plan for man can we grasp that sin is an abuse of the freedom that God gives to created persons so that they are capable of loving him and loving one another. 2

Put in simplified list form, we have these genetic references –

  • every spiritual soul is created immediately by God – it is not “produced” by the parent
  • the human race “from one ancestor
  • Being in the image of God the human individual
  • Through his very bodily condition he sums up in himself the elements of the material world.
  • The human body shares in the dignity of “the image of God”: it is a human body precisely because it is animated by a spiritual soul -it is because of its spiritual soul that the body made of matter becomes a living, human body
  • one has to consider the soul to be the “form” of the body
  • “soul” often refers to human life or the entire human person.
  • …Man is subject to the laws of creation and to the moral norms that govern the use of freedom.
  • transmitted to their descendants human nature wounded – ignorance, suffering/overwhelming misery, death, and inclined to sin/evil
  • has transmitted to us a sin with which we are all born afflicted, a sin which is the “death of the soul”.
  • original sin is transmitted with human nature, “by propagation, not by imitation”
  • this sin affected the human nature that they would then transmit in a fallen state. It is a sin which will be transmitted by propagation to all mankind 2
  • the whole of human history is marked by the original fault freely committed by our first parents.
  • by forming “one flesh”  they can transmit human life: cooperat(ing) with the Creator’s work.

Those are the more general genetic references, here are the ones more specific to death, suffering etc., by themselves.

Genetics – Death

These first ones attempt to shift the blame for the genetic changes, plus the orchestrated suffering humanity is put through every day – to the devil.

… By our first parents’ sin, the devil has acquired a certain domination over man, even though man remains free. Original sin entails “captivity under the power of him who thenceforth had the power of death, that is, the devil”.

the overwhelming misery which oppresses men and their inclination towards evil and death cannot be understood apart from their connection with Adam’s sin…has transmitted to us a sin with which we are all born afflicted, a sin which is the “death of the soul”. 2

Conflicting – clearly show that it’s god who did it, not the “devil” –

…creation is now subject “to its bondage to decay”…. the consequence explicitly foretold for this disobedience will come true: man will “return to the ground”

…By the radiance of this grace all dimensions of man’s life were confirmed. As long as he remained in the divine intimacy, man would not have to suffer or die. The inner harmony of the human person, the harmony between man and woman, and finally the harmony between the first couple and all creation, comprised the state called “original justice”. 1

That second one is also used as the carrot called “salvation” aka immortality and peace IF one does what “God” wants.

You just have to DIE to get it.

The Church teaches that every spiritual soul is created immediately by God – it is not “produced” by the parents – and also that it is immortal: it does not perish when it separates from the body at death, and it will be reunited with the body at the final Resurrection.1

Minor detail.

kitty kid

One other point in what this pope I quoted earlier said –

…the grand Christian dogma on which religion rests as on its foundation – that, when we have given up this present life, then shall we really begin to live.

– Pope Leo XIII, Rerum Novarum (of revolutionary change) May 15, 1891
as quoted in a post by Virginia McClaughry titled: Catholicism is Anti-American; Anti-Democracy; Anti-Free Speech; Anti-Free Will – See For Yourself

Notice how he and these scriptures have the same thing going on like any of the nastier cults have done. One must die in order to “really live”. Heaven’s Gate, anyone?

Now we move to one of the more specific references to the “transmission” of this suffering and death.

St. Paul affirms: “sin came into the world through one man and death through sin, and so death spread to all men because all men sinned.” 2

Notes: Genetic virus? Perhaps mutating the tellurides.

Since we are dealing with what is obviously the subject of genetic engineering here, this “suddenness” of the now-you-die aspect does tend to point straight at some kind of deliberate manipulation that was purely physical. Perhaps some sort of “terminate” instruction DNA-wise? Who knows.

What I do know is that earth’s Science, even today, cannot explain why cells suddenly shift into shortening their telemeres (acting like a sort of countdown clock to death with each cell division) rather than continuing to reproduce the telemeres the same length they were for years before this shortening phase begins.

The use of the word spread can only mean one thing when it comes to Man the “rational animal” as the Catholics call him – genetic propagation through offspring. Or…it could have been an airborne virus to a group of humans to alter their DNA, but either way, for it to continue it bad to be passed to the offspring.

But it had to start with the genetic alteration of the parents.

 

All of which is quite pointedly and clearly showing a link to the later Darwinism/Eugenics territory.

This alteration of the parents genome was called “wounding” its natural powers – a reference yet again to the body.

It is a deprivation of original holiness and justice, but human nature has not been totally corrupted: it is wounded in the natural powers proper to it… 2

Let’s finish up with a few simplifications of the overall “scene” here.

The Goals

announcement of the “New Adam” [and the] the “new Eve”. 2

man and woman have the vocation of “subduing” the earth as stewards of God. 1

a genetic descendant of the “new Eve” [will be] the Messiah and Redeemer and win the battle between the serpent and the Woman 2

Before we move on to linking this all in to Darwinism and Eugenics, I’d like to bring your attention to the “salvation” that’s supposedly available through Christianity.

~

 

On Death and Salvation

 

What god wants –

  • praise
  • faith and love
  • cooperate in the Creator’s work (have babies)
  • free submission to God and only god
  • responsibility for the world
  • human person…is intended to become…. a temple of the Spirit

Note on the last one – for which spirit, one might be tempted to ask. God’s chosen?

What does God (really the slavemasters) actually pretend to offer man in exchange for all this sycophantic behavior?

  • inner harmony of the human person
  • harmony between man and woman
  • harmony with all creation
  • raised man up and made him sit at his right hand.

 

What’s the biggest draw, the biggest carrot of all?

“man would not have to suffer or die.”

Bait

This is a carrot which absolutely no one has ever achieved following these peoples insane dictates, but here’s where it gets really twisted.

You have to DIE to get these things from God. But, hey now, if you die then you don’t have immortality as a “inner harmony” human.

Confused-Man scratches head

We can easily deduce from all this that it would how it  would utterly decimate and terrify the slavemasters if a HUMAN was to have a “re-set” and stopped having to suffer and die.

An interesting concept, to be sure.

Just to show how duplicitous these people are with particularly their carrot of –

“man would not have to suffer or die.”

 

Look at this conflicting passage –

“Then as one man’s trespass led to condemnation for all men, so one man’s act of righteousness leads to acquittal and life for all men.” 2

[suffering and death] can only be resolved by conversion to the living God 2

Really?

So how come all men – even those that are converted to christianity – STILL suffer and die?

vincent - well...puhlease

The fact is that no one, not one person has been “saved by God” (or Jesus) from having their body die.

No.

You have to DIE first and then on “the last day” your body will be resurrected from the dead.

For this reason man may not despise his bodily life. Rather he is obliged to regard his body as good and to hold it in honor since God has created it and will raise it up on the last day. 1

Oh sure – like that’s going to work for people buried for hundreds of years. Is God planning on having another cloning party or something? Either way, you can see that this is NOT allowed to happen while you are still alive.

You can also see where the “cardinal sin” of suicide comes from.

The best example showing that these people cannot “put up” any of it is the conflict between these two catechisms.

  1. one man’s act of righteousness leads to acquittal and life for all men.” 2

Ergo no death for man because of Christ dying, but yet only after death –

2. God will raise it [the body] up on the last day. 1

You get the ridiculousness here. First it says one man can undo it, then it says basically, no, that will only happen on the “last day”.

– – –

We also have one other stand-out conflict regarding this carrot of “man would not have to suffer or die”.

We already covered how the catechism tries to have it be believed that the “devil did it” (made suffering and death for man) –

“God did not make death, and he does not delight in the death of the living. . . It was through the devil’s envy that death entered the world” (Wis 1:13; 2:24). 2

But…then there’s the one where God will “undo” this on the last day.

will raise it up on the last day. 1

So, if the devil is who did it, then God has nothing to do with stopping it. Can’t have it both ways.

You might be wondering what the heck is the excuse for supposedly allowing (as if he could choose to stop it if he wanted) the Fallen Angels to hold such power over men.

That’s a good question, because boy are there some doozies there. Whoo doggy!

The excuse

The power of Satan…although his action may cause grave injuries – of a spiritual nature and, indirectly, even of a physical nature- to each man and to society, the action is permitted by divine providence which with strength and gentleness guides human and cosmic history. It is a great mystery that providence should permit diabolical activity, but “we know that in everything God works for good with those who love him.” 2

But why did God not prevent the first man from sinning? St. Leo the Great responds, “Christ’s inexpressible grace gave us blessings better than those the demon’s envy had taken away.”307 And St. Thomas Aquinas wrote, “There is nothing to prevent human nature’s being raised up to something greater, even after sin; God permits evil in order to draw forth some greater good. Thus St. Paul says, ‘Where sin increased, grace abounded all the more’; and the Exsultet sings, ‘O happy fault,. . . which gained for us so great a Redeemer!'”2

That’s gotta go down in history as the worst and weakest excuse ever.

 

God permits evil in order to draw forth some greater good.

 

I see, so that’s why wars that kill millions are a good thing to them, I suppose.

And…could they be any more obvious that they have absolutely NO ability to stop their opposition?

Besides that, now we also know where that crappy “we’re all flawed” and “to be human is to be flawed” utter tripe is coming from.

‘O happy fault’

page divider 2014

On that note, let’s move to Darwinism – where Man the rational animal is King of the Jungle supposed to subdue the earth.

 

Darwinism and Eugenics –

their predecessors

Darwin Wallpaper by jeevanus

Otherwise than angels, human beings are rational animals.

Catholic Catechism on the Angels3 by Father Hardon

 

Contrary to popular myth, Darwin did not formulate evolutionary theory.

For one thing, the Jesuits were busy pumping out all manner of veiled Catholicism writings as part of trying to worm their way into other nations and cultures. The Greek philosopher declamatios were one of their favorites, but that actually had begun under Nicholas V – our favorite I-hate-women-and-those-who-don’t-fawn-over-me man.

Here’s one example – Anaximander postulated the development of life from non-life and the evolutionary descent of man from animal.

Lines up with the genetic engineering aspect of the bible just fine, and especially this part:

human beings, who are a composite of matter and spirit. Otherwise than angels, human beings are rational animals.3

We also have another declamatio writing, this one supposedly by “Thomas Aquinas” who supposedly wrote Summa Theologica. Here’s what shows when it really was written, and as usual, it’s right in the time of Pope Nicholas V and his successors, the late 1400’s.

aquinas_-_summa_theologica

Venice: Theodorus de Ragazonibus, 1490). 324 x 222 mm (12 3/4 x 8 3/4″). 200 unnumbered leaves (complete), with first, last, and leaf 194 blank. Double column, 60 lines, gothic type.

..Written beginning in 1265 or 1266 and left unfinished at the author’s death, the work first appeared in print in 1463, and became one of the most widely printed works of the incunabular era. – ad for book sale

See? There they go…sure, the book is supposedly from 1265 and just ‘shows up’ two hundred years later…I believe it.

A Comprehensive History Of The OAHSPE by Virginia McClaughry

 

Probably found in someone’s attic, which was an excuse often used for the appearance of new texts beginning during the time of Pope Nicholas V.

We ‘found’ it.

air quotes

Sure they did.

Ok, so this particular declamatio work has “Thomas Aquinas” including as the fifth of his Quinque viæ – the Five Ways – of proving the existence of God, in what’s called the teleological argument.

whatever lacks intelligence cannot move towards an end, unless it be directed by some being endowed with knowledge and intelligence; as the arrow is shot to its mark by the archer. Therefore some intelligent being exists by whom all natural things are directed to their end; and this being we call God.

That’s just stupid, because if it proves anything, it’s only that an incorporeal or unseen element directs “life” and man. To automatically jump to that must be “the one God” is just typically self-serving, which is exactly why such a declamatio piece would have been ordered to be written.

But, it does happen to be exactly one of the things that will get used by one after the other leading straight on up to “Darwinism”.

It gets dragged out of mothballs and regurgitated starting with William Derham published his Physico-Theology, which gave his “demonstration of the being and attributes of God from his works of creation”.

On 3 February 1703, William Derham was elected Fellow of the Royal Society, which means that he was ‘on retainer” so to speak, tasked to present ideas to the public that the British Royal Family wanted presented. That was the real purpose of the Royal Society. Sort of like a simple modernization of being someones patron, who would then do things the way you wanted them to – just like Pope Nicholas V.

It was ten years later that Derham came out with his “approved” book. Here’s an image of the 1723 edition –

347px-Title_page_of_Physico-Theology_by_William_Derham_1713_(this_ed_1723)

This Aquinas self-serving bullpuckey gets picked up and regurgitated again by William Paley, in his 1802 work on natural theology: Natural Theology or Evidences of the Existence and Attributes of the Deity.

William_Paley_Natural_Theology_or_Evidences_of_the_Existence_and_Attributes_of_the_Deity_Title_Page_1802

Ok, now we have veiled catholicism being called natural theology. As in of nature, as in it’s “science”. See where this is going?

Paley promoted John Locke, by the way, further condemning Locke as what I said he was – a cloaked catholicism promoter.

Paley’s book promoted Aquinas argument. He renamed it “argument from design” and gave his version of the watchmaker analogy (which was in turn, a reworking of Aquinas archer-and-arrow argument). This renaming was also the genesis of today’s “intelligent design” terms used in religious debates supposedly against science, which as you can see, is a bit of a dark joke on anybody using that argument who doesn’t realize they are actually helping the other controlled subject “science”, in so doing.

Note – All these inventive terms are simply veiled Catholicism teachings, you understand.

Moving along here to the late 1700’s, then there’s Darwin’s grandfather, Erasmus, who more than sixty years before Charles had concluded:

“There is grandeur in this view of life, with its several powers, having been originally breathed into a few forms or into one; and that, whilst this planet has gone cycling on according to the fixed law of gravity, from so simple a beginning endless forms most beautiful and most wonderful.”

Which perfectly lined up with the Catholic bible.

“then the LORD God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.”

We should also interject a parallel subject showing up right about the same time here, Malthusianism. I discussed this in my library article – Backdated Overpopulation Myths and the Forging of the Bible.

Malthusianism is named for The Reverend Thomas Robert Malthus, an early 1800’s writer and religious “scholar”. He believed in “positive checks”, which lead to ‘premature’ death: disease, starvation, war, resulting in what is called a Malthusian catastrophe. The catastrophe would return population to a lower, more “sustainable”, level. The term has been applied in different ways over the last two hundred years, and has been linked to a variety of other political and social movements, but almost always refers to advocates of population control.

In case you missed it, this guy promoted that deliberately killing off people – as in war – was a positive thing. Charles Darwin and Alfred Russel Wallace picked up his torch, mixed in a little biology and renamed it Darwinism. Then it was renamed again as the thoroughly nasty Eugenics of Darwinite Francis Galton.

I’ll show you directly from Malthus’ writings –

Essay on the Principle of Population, Malthus calls for increased mortality among the poor:

All the children born, beyond what would be required to keep up the population to this level, must necessarily perish, unless room be made for them by the deaths of grown persons… To act consistently therefore, we should facilitate, instead of foolishly and vainly endeavoring to impede, the operations of nature in producing this mortality; and if we dread the too frequent visitation of the horrid form of famine, we should sedulously encourage the other forms of destruction, which we compel nature to use. Instead of recommending cleanliness to the poor, we should encourage contrary habits. In our towns we should make the streets narrower, crowd more people into the houses, and court the return of the plague. In the country, we should build our villages near stagnant pools, and particularly encourage settlements in all marshy and unwholesome situations.

But above all, we should reprobate* specific remedies for ravaging diseases; and those benevolent, but much mistaken men, who have thought they were doing a service to mankind by projecting schemes for the total extirpation of particular disorders.

*reprobate means to disapprove of; condemn.

(Book IV, Chap. V) — Read it online.

Meanwhile –

In 1794, prior to publishing Zoönomia in 1796 (which contained a chapter foreshadowing evolutionary theory that we just quoted) Erasmus Darwin had also asked:

[W]ould it be too bold to imagine, that in the great length of time, since the earth began to exist, perhaps millions of ages before the commencement of the history of mankind, would it be too bold to imagine, that all warm-blooded animals have arisen from one living filament, which the great First Cause endued with animality, with the power of acquiring new parts attended with new propensities, directed by irritations, sensations, volitions, and associations; and thus possessing the faculty of continuing to improve by its own inherent activity, and of delivering down those improvements by generation to its posterity, world without end?

The biblical catechism –

human beings are rational animals.3

“then the LORD God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.”

Charles Darwin wasn’t really breaking form with any of this, his views about common descent, as expressed in On the Origin of Species, were that it was possible that there was only one progenitor for all life forms:

Therefore I should infer from analogy that probably all the organic beings which have ever lived on this earth have descended from some one primordial form, into which life was first breathed.

He just tweaked things a little, stating that all species of organisms arise and develop through the natural selection of small, inherited variations that increase the individual’s ability to compete, survive, and reproduce. The same process by which, via natural selection, unfit specimens remove themselves from the gene pool.

Survival of the fittest.

This isn’t actually out of alignment with biblical catechism, because he also says that man is a rational animal and there is also a direct implication that man is the King of the Beasts, ie: in a position to rule or steward over them, interestingly enough.

In God’s plan man and woman have the vocation of “subduing” the earth as stewards of God. This sovereignty is not to be an arbitrary and destructive domination. God calls man and woman…to share in his providence toward other creatures

Many people that are ignorant of the actual progression, the control here of what is chosen to be widely propagated as scientific or other materials.

For example, people think that because Darwin’s general theory presumes the development of life from non-life and stresses a purely naturalistic (undirected) “descent with modification” – that this is in direct conflict with christianity.

Actually, it isn’t.

Look at the catechism that shows that Darwin is simply re-expressing biblical concepts –

“then the LORD God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.”

Dust is certainly symbolic of non-life, that then life is “breathed” into – just as Darwin said.

Naturalistic (undirected) “descent with modification” is also directly in line with the modifications that were placed in man, death, suffering, and so on, that from that point were “undirected”.

See what I mean? Darwin is actually not going against the catechism, or the original biblical teachings. He is directly in line with the original creation idea, life from non-life.

Now that’s the real problem with Darwinism being a science instead of merely veiled christianity.

Look at this that Darwin said –

“If it could be demonstrated that any complex organ existed, which could not possibly have been formed by numerous, successive, slight modifications, my theory would absolutely break down.”

This type of biological creation would be what is known as an “irreducibly complex system”.  That means one that is composed of multiple parts, all of which are necessary for the system to function. If even one part is missing, the entire system will fail to function. Since every individual part is integral, the idea is that such a system could not have evolved slowly, piece by piece.

A non-living example would be a mousetrap. Composed of five basic parts: a catch (to hold the bait), a powerful spring, a thin rod called “the hammer,” a holding bar to secure the hammer in place, and a platform to mount the trap, anyone who has used one knows that if any one of these parts is missing, the mechanism will not work.

mousetrap

Darwinism is actually veiled Christianity, which in turn, as visible in its Genesis writings, was itself veiled pseudo-scientific theory. One that wants it to believed that it is possible to physically – as in a lab – create life from non life.

The God Complex.

Where Darwin said –

“If it could be demonstrated that any complex organ existed, which could not possibly have been formed by numerous, successive, slight modifications, my theory would absolutely break down.”

By the way – my use of the term pseudoscience describes any belief system or methodology which tries to gain legitimacy by wearing the trappings of science, but fails to abide by the rigorous standards of evidence that are the marks of true science.

The problem with most science on earth is that it’s actually covertly driven by religion (wearing its cloak of philosophy) so what is called the “scientific method” is actually a PHILOSOPHICAL (epistemological) system for deriving and developing knowledge. It sources from Catholic declamatio writings of “Plato” primarily – the JTB model (Justified true belief).

Bet you didn’t realize the same goes for the idea of what the inner workings of an atom are (that is still used today). That’s also a declamatio piece of propaganda science.

This particular declamatio is based on the fictional works of Democritus. Right off the bat, its easy to find that none of “his” writings have survived – the usual case with these – and only fragments are known (meaning there isn’t any proof of those either) but one of their favorite excuses, to be sure.

As usual, these writings only actually start showing up in the usual 1450 to 1550 period. It’s a perfect example of the slavemaster integrated but fictional little false histories they create.

They have another declamatio character, Aristotle, supposedly praise Democritus, Democritus is given a “teacher” creatively named Leucippus and the real kicker is that the supposed text talking (De Rerum Natura) about Democritus was “discovered in in a monastery in Germany” – they were always saying they “found” these things – but yet it doesn’t really show up anywhere until 1563, in Paris, as its own work, and this was after a “biographer” (yet another declamatio) had catalogued all the other declamatio “ancient Greek” works. That was called Lives and Opinions of Eminent Philosophers supposedly by Diogenes Laertius.

Where DO they get these names. Wow.

Of course, when did this show up? Oh yea, the usual time. 1472.

Giorgo Lauer, in Rome (of course) printed Laertii Diogenis Vitae et sententiae eorum qui in philosophia probati fuerunt with a whole convoluted and questionable history that it was a “translation” by Ambrogio Traversari made for Cosimo de Medici, but then edited by Elio Francesco Marchese.

Probably more than you wanted to know, but I wanted you to see just how bad, just how ridiculous this is, that a large part of what people are instructed in as “science” is really, really hamstringing humanity on what real science is. And it was (and is) overseen by Nesilim slavemasters.

And because in relation to what Darwin said that would disprove his theory, I have some things to show you that I think could disprove it, but to understand all that a little better I need you to first consider the idea that when it comes to DNA? The same goes – like the atom – for the type of information the general public is given about DNA.

DNA has been symbologically represented as the tree of life from the same time period as the information about atoms, also by declamatio authors (backdated Greek fictional characters). It’s since been re-represented as a double helix because of a vision that a scientist on an LSD “religious” trip had, which isn’t much of an improvement.

However, NO ONE has presented proof that any of this pseudoscience is real and has been seen LIVE, as real science would require before these retarded theories are being taught to people as truth when it isn’t.

On the topic of seeing the DNA, there’s only really one example. It’s very recent and it’s not a double-helix.

This

DNA – 2012

dna 2012

As this scientist puts it:

“But even with these advanced technologies, DNA appears as a string rather than being resolvable into the individual units from which it is composed.”

They can’t even really examine a live cell, in motion, properly yet. The best they can do is take a bunch of still frames through a very specialized technique, put them together and “make a movie” that makes it look like you’re seeing the thing in motion when you are actually not.

OK, they also say that those “lines” that we see are inside a structure called a chromosome. They call sections of the DNA genes, and there can be tens of thousands of genes in one strand of DNA. They also don’t factor in the motion of it, at all.

The incredibly important, complex, and voluminous details that make the difference between the DNA of two individual people are not visible through a microscope.

But and that’s a big BUT, driven by the mysogynistic slavemaster religion-cloaked-as-science, they are usually looking only in a cell’s nucleus as their supposed only source of DNA. Science has only recently caught up with what I just told you. The definition for a chromosome has been changed to “a structure containing most of the DNA.”

This means, of course, that they have been wrong about some very important aspects to the creation of human life. Personally I think it’s deliberately, but that’s a story for another day.

The other skewed and false information out there that many people still don’t know yet has been disproven, is the idea that every cell in the human body contains the complete DNA for the entire body – all its parts. That was disproven in 2009, and again in 2012.

The other false information (and this one they haven’t caught up on yet) is that the human ovum (egg) is a “cell” – it isn’t – and that the egg only has half the amount of DNA. Not true either.

This is a human ovum, an extraordinarily beautiful creation.

ovum human female eggHuman ovum examined fresh in the liquor folliculi. (Waldeyer.) The zona pellucida is seen as a thick clear girdle surrounded by the cells of the corona radiata. The egg itself shows a central granular deutoplasmic area and a peripheral clear layer, and encloses the germinal vesicle, in which is seen the germinal spot.

 

It looks like a sun, doesn’t it?

Nuclear DNA is found in the nucleus but the cytoplasmic DNA is found in the cytoplasm, which is the vast bulk of the inside of the egg in the picture above.

Inheritance of nuclear genes is bi-parental, each offspring will have one copy of a given gene from his/her father and the other copy from his/her mother.

Ah, but the biggest part of what controls the offspring (that science hasn’t figured out yet) is the cytoplasmic DNA which has literally everything, knowledge of the DNA of every body that has ever lived is in it, not just the “family” lines. It is already a complex, self-contained “sleeper” organism before it is even fertilized.

This is actually why it’s improper to call a human ovum a “cell” and it is also what disproves Darwin’s theory that I quoted earlier.

kara thrace wink

Human children inherit cytoplasmic DNA from their mothers only. That means that your mitochondrion (in the cytoplasm) are those of your mother only.

Mothers, through their ovum “records” transmit the entire history of the race to their children. It is also only the ovum, the egg,  cytoplasm DNA that provide the sole means to galvanize mitosis – the egg awakens.

You could say that this makes a mother quite literally (and figuratively) the sun – the source of all life – just like that beautiful image shows.

And yet…

“God” wants women degraded as punishment basically just for realizing that he is not “god of all creation”.

That’s really something.

Just to put the final nail into the coffin here on Darwin, according to him evolutionary change is gradualistic — one minor modification here, one useful function there, and, given enough time, an organism can grow from one species to another entirely different species.

This has never happened with humans, and will never happen. Humans will never turn into an entirely different species. Why? Because the egg, as a complex organism doesn’t evolve. It doesn’t need to.

Finally, it’s worth it to note that scientists are not having much success at all trying to interfere with this process and “clone” and grow a viable child. They can only get things to a certain stage and no further – life shuts them down.

They also can not create a living cell. They must start with one that is already living.

As of the time of this writing, no, scientists have never created cellular life in a laboratory from scratch. The technology simply does not yet exist to manipulate molecules with the precision required to create all of the inner workings of a cell, built one atom at a time.

This careful planning is what allowed the researchers, along with 60 undergraduate students, to painstakingly string chunks of DNA together and insert them into living yeast cells.

Despite the false hype of titles that are worded like this – “team have created artificial life for the first time” – when you really get down to it it’s still the same old false claim (and wrong scientific direction to go in) that directly sources out of the bible.

“then the LORD God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.”

CNN: Did you create new life?

Venter: We created a new cell. It’s alive. But we didn’t create life from scratch. We created, as all life on this planet is, out of a living cell.

Zapping or no zapping, they still can’t do it.

The laser-zapping produced all four chemical bases needed to make RNA, a simpler relative of DNA, the blueprint of life.

From these bases, there are many still-mysterious steps that must happen for life to emerge. 

Zapping “into life” with super amounts of electricity? How Frankenstein.

Frankenstein

Seriously, you can see how the subjects of genetics, evolution and any number of sub-subjects that are called “science” are still being directed out of a biblical saying of what “God” did.

“then the LORD God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.”

The slavemasters are still trying to prove the same flawed theory that got them in trouble in the first place – claiming they were God and could create life from nothing, when they couldn’t, and they still don’t get why not.

Why not? Put simply, because life isn’t created, it’s asked, and it can say NO.

We’ll leave it at that for now.

– – –

After the American Revolution won independence from the British/Vatican slavemasters, a whole plethora of “new” things began being created. A wide and varied array but all bearing one thing in common.

A desire to control the opposition of those espousing the same ideals as those “Fallen Angels” who believed that man was the ultimate authority over himself.

You can see that echoed in the words of British slavemaster Igor Benjamin Disraeli, as far back as 1844, which was just after the second time that an American had dealt a killing blow to the slavemaster society “ideals” – President Andrew Jackson had killed their bank and successfully paid off America’s debt to them.

No Government can be long secure without a formidable Opposition. It reduces their supporters to that tractable number which can be managed by the joint influences of fruition and hope. It offers vengeance to the discontented, and distinction to the ambitious; and employs the energies of aspiring spirits, who otherwise may prove traitors in a division or assassins in a debate.

– Book II  of Coningsby, or The New Generation, by Benjamin Disraeli, 1844 Quotes

Through the device of rhetorical fiction, Disraeli is describing people who are too smart, fast, and able compared to them.

It’s also a good description of what the slavemasters were then engaged upon – creating pseudo-versions of their opposition that would attract those that might attract to the real opposition. This was all done so that they could keep an eye on these people, mislead them and through much deception and trickery “convert” them into preferring slavemaster society.

Just before Disraeli wrote this and literally only a couple of years after President Jackson had wiped out the debt to the slavemasters, a particular vehicle had been chosen to infect the young America with the Catholic slavemaster disease.

State Mental Hospitals.

With the outward pretense presented that it was about of reforming them (which it wasn’t really) the real goal was getting them to be part of and sponsored by the American government, and then to create this pseudo-science called psychiatry with its “foundation” of evolution.

Yes, it really was a plan.

Since another part of their plan at that time was to weaken and fracture America by starting a civil war (over slavery, if you can believe the hypocrisy of that one) they knew there were obviously going to be some American “dissenters” who saw the writing-on-the-wall as to what this was all really about.

You need somewhere, that you control, to put these people you are going to say are “crazy”. Plus, you can mix in some real looney-tunes types just to make it look good.

Time to make a STATE mental hospital – separate and apart from the “regular” hospitals.

The Brits already had been doing this in their own country – they had Bedlam (Bethlehem Royal Hospital) as it was called. In 1815, Bedlam had just been moved into it’s “model” quarters in St. George’s Fields, and that is when it really got off the ground.

They called the people there “unfortunates” – only a slight variation on their typical descriptions of the Fallen, if you notice.

After the model was tried and set by the Catholic and British slavemasters in Europe and England, it was time for one in the U.S., and, of course, they needed to have someone that was supposedly “American” – preferably a sympathetic character to be their figurehead for this very, very ugly plan.

Dorothea Dix was chosen to be that figurehead. She was brought to England for grooming under a Quaker family – the Rathbones – in 1836.

This wealthy family brought her to their ancestral mansion in Liverpool (called Greenbank) where during the next four years they arranged for Dorothea to meet and become educated by a parade of men and women who “believed that government should play a direct, active role in social welfare.

They also arranged for her to become familiarized with the British lunacy reform movement (that I mentioned earlier as culminating in 1815). She studied their detailed investigations of madhouses and asylums, the results of which had been published in reports to the House of Commons, and she was taken on tours of their mental hospitals (such as Bedlam, etc.).

After four years of all this grooming, she came back to the U.S. (Massachusetts) all ablaze to reform the U.S. into behaving like the Brits and Catholics concerning “crazy people”.

Note – this is 1840. Just one year after President Jackson’s term had ended and America was still debt-free.

From a slavemasters perspective, there were way too many Jeffersonians still in America, and the slavemasters meant to “get to the bottom of them” one way or another.

Calling them ‘crazy’ and removing them from society by force or ostracisation, or marginalizing and dead-ending them in one of their false-flag front groups that looked like they were Jeffersonian supporters, would become the cornerstones of their treatment of the “disease” of the Americans who had followed the brilliant ideals of those dastardly Fallen Angels – such as Jefferson and Jackson.

The British and Catholic slavemasters felt that the insane were an exaggerated reflection of the weaknesses and “secrets” of a society, and they wanted to find out what those were in the American “mind”.

That’s why the chosen vehicle of “lunacy reform”. It’s simply a way to slither their way into control and an undermining of America through this and the civil war they were already working on under the cry of “slavery reform” – get what’s going on here?

That’s what they do – slither and sneak.

grinch - slithering gif by v

Dorothea’s campaign was outwardly propagandized as a “crusade” for improved care, but practically the first thing that she did was to start working together with Thomas Story Kirkbride, also a Quaker, who would shortly spearhead the actual establishment of controlling committees that would become the American Psychiatric Association.

Kirkbride arranged for these “committees” to control treatment ideas and building layouts – which together would be called The Kirkbride Plan.

Dix completed her 3 year “survey” of mental health care in Massachusetts and presented a fiery report to the state legislature in 1843.

I proceed, Gentlemen, briefly to call your attention to the present state of Insane Persons confined within this Commonwealth, in cages, stalls, pens! Chained, naked, beaten with rods, and lashed into obedience.”

Very colorful, you can practically feel the pathos of it all. sarcasm little guy

All the lobbying by Dix, led to the later construction of the New Jersey State Lunatic Asylum, the first asylum built on the Kirkbride Plan, which opened it’s doors approximately 30 years later. Far from being an “improved care” facility, unspeakable horrors were carried out there – in the name of “moral treatment”. Exponentially worse than anything that was going on before.

The establishment of state mental hospitals in the U.S. is mainly due to the actions of the British-groomed Dorothea Dix, and Mr. Kirkbride.

Riding the public fervor the two had kicked up, Kirkbride utilized it to spearhead one of the next steps of the slavemaster plan for the “fallen” of America – whose big “crime” was they had dared to rise up against God and the Natural Order and claim their independence and right to pursue their own lives.

Man is dependent on his Creator, and subject to the laws of creation and to the moral norms that govern the use of freedom. 2

Man, tempted by the devil, let his trust in his Creator die in his heart and, abusing his freedom, disobeyed God’s command. This is what man’s first sin consisted of. All subsequent sin would be disobedience toward God and lack of trust in his goodness. 2

In that sin man preferred himself to God and by that very act scorned him. He chose himself over and against God, against the requirements of his creaturely status and therefore against his own good. Constituted in a state of holiness, man was destined to be fully “divinized” by God in glory. Seduced by the devil, he wanted to “be like God”, but “without God, before God, and not in accordance with God”. 2

“Although set by God in a state of rectitude man, enticed by the evil one, abused his freedom at the very start of history. He lifted himself up against God, and sought to attain his goal apart from him” (GS 13 § 1). 2

Ergo, we Americans were supposedly under the influence of the “devil”, which is now going to get re-characterized as insanity.

With what I’m about to tell you about next, please keep in mind the Catholic plans on how to take over a culture, nation, or people – through control of education and ergo what is “proper” and what is not. This is coded under such words like “standards” as in standards of medical care, as one example.

Just to refresh your memory, here are some of the quotes again.

It would be a great help for the complete conversion of those lands, both at the beginning and throughout the rest of the time, to open a large number of elementary schools there, and secondary schools and colleges, for the education of young men, and even of others who may need it, in Latin and in Christian faith and morals. This would be the salvation of that nation.

Gaining the Heart of Prester John: Loyola’s Blueprint for Ethiopia in Three Key Documents by Matteo Salvadore, Document 2: Instructions Loyola, 1554

 

Look at this one in relation to the subject of “insanity” –

…give him [King of Ethiopia] to understand that there is no hope of salvation outside the Roman Catholic Church, and whatever she determines about faith or morals must be believed if one is to be saved.

Gaining the Heart of Prester John: Loyola’s Blueprint for Ethiopia in Three Key Documents by Matteo Salvadore, Document 2: Instructions Loyola, 1554

 

Look at this one in relation to “establishing uniformity” or “standards” –

Remember that the Ethiopians have a prophecy to the effect that in these times a king from this part of the West (apparently they have no other in mind than the king of Portugal) is destined to destroy the Moors. This is an additional reason for a closer friendship with him, and this in turn will be recommended by a closer uniformity. For if there is no opposition in the matter of religion, there will be a closer union of love between them.

Gaining the Heart of Prester John: Loyola’s Blueprint for Ethiopia in Three Key Documents by Matteo Salvadore, Document 2: Instructions Loyola, 1554

 

And finally, remember the particular strategy that Loyola had instructed his followers in (that he had learned from the slavemasters in the Catholic church as their protege’) – the top-down strategy.

“Since, humanly speaking, the principal factor in this undertaking will be found primarily in Prester John, king of Ethiopia, and secondarily in the people, a few suggestions will be offered which may be of help in winning over Prester John” (Instructions line 3).

The other half of which was the “grooming” of certain lesser individuals.

Those among the native population who excel in talent and exercise some influence by reason of their good lives should be won over by making much of them.

Gaining the Heart of Prester John: Loyola’s Blueprint for Ethiopia in Three Key Documents by Matteo Salvadore, Document 2: Instructions Loyola, 1554

 

The slavemaster strategy never changed, so moving it forward to the 1800’s here, the second half of the strategy (as applied to introducing this “mental health” – read morals – business) would include grooming and making much of selectees like Dorothea Dix. It would also include implementing a “top” style hierarchal decision point, say like a committee or association or “licensing” authority, and then asking certain individuals to be a part of them as an honor or a point of prestige.

A hierarchy.

This is exactly what happened next with this “reform” movement of Dix and Kirkbride.

In 1844, Kirkbride helped to found the AMSAII, serving as secretary, then later as president from 1862 to 1870.

AMSAII stands for The Association of Medical Superintendents of American Institutions for the Insane, also known as The Superintendents’ Association.

It was organized in Philadelphia in October, 1844 at a meeting of 13 superintendents, making it the first professional medical specialty organization in the U.S.

Why is this important?

Because it was the forerunner to the American Psychiatric Association, the American Medical Association and the beginning of regulation of schooling and licensing of doctors. See how that’s exactly in line with the basic slavemaster strategy?

The moral grounds of the “reform” of treatment of the insane was the proverbial foot-in-the-door of America.

It might surprise you to know (or maybe it won’t) that the British and Catholic slavemasters used the insane as an exaggerated windsock of sorts as to gleaning the weaknesses and “secrets” of a society. They they wanted to find out what those were in the American “mind” – as it were.

Underneath the cover of mental health “reform”, they used this new association formed by Kirkbride for exactly that, using it to gather statistical information to help them determine what were the American “weaknesses and secrets”.

Look at this part of the listed objectives of the Association:

“…to communicate their experiences to each other, cooperate in collecting statistical information relating to insanity, and assist each other in improving the treatment of the insane.”

As you can imagine, of course they would use that information to formulate their plans aimed at undermining and degrading the American character, leading to complete control over them (or so they hoped) and a bloodless takeover of American from within.

Thomas Jefferson hated the horrific abuses and deceptive natures of both the Catholic Church and it’s partners-in-crime – the Royals and the nobility. He said something interesting about his idea of a Republic, a democracy, and from it you can see it lines up exactly with what the slavemasters plan is here.

It is the manners and spirit of a people which preserve a republic in vigor. A degeneracy in these is a canker which soon eats to the heart of its laws and constitution.

— Thomas Jefferson, Notes on Virginia. viii, 405. Ford ed., iii, 268. (1782.)

Interesting, isn’t it?

Kirkbride’s new association published it’s first writings under the name of The American Journal of Insanity (AJI)  – in June, 1844, by Amariah Brigham, the Superintendent of the Utica (N.Y.) State Hospital. He was said to have been the author of the entire first issue, which included six articles, a list of existing mental asylums in the U.S., and notes on insanity from France. His aim for The Journal was to acquaint its readers with “the nature and varieties of mental illness” and with methods of prevention and care for patients.

See how controlled education as to “what” mental illness is begins right off the bat?

Just three years later in 1847, we see our twin association showing up – The American Medical Association (AMA). It was in Philadelphia through the efforts of Nathan Davis and Nathaniel Chapman primarily to deal with the:

“lack of regulations and standards in medical education and medical practice.”

And there you go.

Not too surprisingly “cordial relations” between the AMSAII and the AMA were began and endured, starting with some mental hospital superintendents of the AMSAII becoming active members. Members of each group attended the others’ meetings. A merging of the AMA and the Superintendents’ Association was actually frequently considered over the years.

They were already, in a sense, one, which you can see by the fact that in 1854, the AMA established a Committee on Insanity which ended in 1867 when a psychology section was organized.

This is important for a couple of reasons.

It’s showing the beginning pushing of moral philosophies (sourcing from the Catholic church) into “science” and what would become psychiatry.  It’s also important because notice that it changed to becoming a psychology section in 1867, only four years after Galton had come out with hierarchal Darwinism, the superiority of some people over others.

Psychology was already being used as a cloaking term (for the same old slavemaster propaganda) almost straight away.

The same year that the AMA forms its insanity committee, we see a concurrent example of tTesting the waters on selling their repackaged religious propaganda as “scientific”, clearly paralleling right on down the line from Locke, Aquinas, Darwin’s grandfather, etc.

In the year 1854 Rudolph Wagner, the physiologist, at the Gottingen Congress of Physiologists proposed a discussion of a “Special Soul Substance,” the challenge was accepted, but no discussion followed…

– Article by Duncan MacDougal, Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research, Volume 11, January 1907

It was just six years after that, that the slavemasters decided the time was right to jump in with both feet in their now “tested” directon, and remember, this was about using “science” to glean the secrets of men’s souls in order to better control them.

Darwinism.

Charles_Darwin

 

The term Darwinism was formed by Thomas Huxley in 1860 (yes, one of those Huxley’s – slavemasters) and it was then that the big push, particularly on “natural selection” began.

The idea was expressed trying to support what I just told you earlier, that as part of humans supposedly evolving into an entirely different species, this occurred supposedly by random genetic mutations occur within an organism’s genetic code and the beneficial mutations are preserved because they aid survival.

Besides the fact that is falsely skewed beyond belief, particularly in regards to human reproduction and the ovum, it also happens to be another fine example of cloaked christianity aka slavemaster pseudo-science.

A very dangerous one.

You can see even in its “scientific” terminology that it is advancing an idea of a supremacy or a hierarchy of humans. Now that is very much in line with the slavemaster two-class system. Extremely so.

Augustine was one of the round-robin of declamatio fictional characters quoting each other that included Thomas Aquinas, whom I have already shown was used to argue the same basic points about the “breath of life” etc., that Charles and Erasmus Darwin carried forward later.

The “writings” of Augustine happen to also forward this same hierarchial idea that Darwin is really just updating and modernizing by calling it natural selection.

Look at what Augustine “wrote” back around the same time period as the other declamatios  –

…Augustine taught that ….The first couple disobeyed God, who had told them not to eat of the Tree of the knowledge of good and evil (Gen 2:17).

The tree was a symbol of the order of creation.

Self-centeredness made Adam and Eve eat of it, thus failing to acknowledge and respect the world as it was created by God, with its hierarchy of beings and values.

They would not have fallen into pride and lack of wisdom, if Satan hadn’t sown into their senses “the root of evil” (radix Mali).

– Wright, F.A. and Sinclair, T.A. (1931) A History of Later Latin Literature, Dawsons of Pall Mall, London, pp. 56 ff.

 

This “root of evil” being those incredibly intelligent, powerful, and able “fallen angels” telling people that this “order” or hierarchy idea (that was so conveniently skewed towards the slavemasters benefit) was an utter and complete sham. And they proved it to them too.

Ain’t that a bitch.

So, that’s what Darwinism is coming straight down the line of.

If you think I’m kidding about Darwinism actually pushing a hierarchy or “superior” human idea, as compared to other humans, one need only read his writings.

In Origin of Species and especially Descent of Man, Darwin spoke often and proudly of “favored races” particularly in his discussions of “civilized” versus “uncivilized” man.

Following right along the line of Pope Nicholas V’s particular bent towards “other” races, when Darwin said “civilized,” he meant white people, particularly European white people, and super-especially British European white people, who, according to Darwinism as pushed by Thomas Huxley, were the most civilized of us all.

And that’s where things get even more ugly with the creation of the bastard step-child of Darwinism – Eugenics by Francis Galton. They were actually physically related, you know, half-cousins.

Note: These people even cloaked these ideas into fiction, Edgar Rice Burroughs’s novel Tarzan of the Apes being a stand-out example. Why did Tarzan, an infant abandoned to the wilds of the African jungle, not only not die, but thrive and became “King of the Jungle”? Because he was born Lord Greystoke, a member of the British nobility, therefore thusly we are to believe that because of this he was evolutionarily superior to all else, whether ape or native African.

Wow. Definitely straight out of the Catholic bible, see that? Hierarchial crap.

The ‘natural order’.

It is not true that all have equal rights in civil society. It is not true that there exists no lawful social hierarchy.

the wealthy and the working men…in a State it is ordained by nature that these two classes should dwell in harmony and agreement

– Pope Pius XI DIVINI REDEMPTORIS (On Atheistic Communism) 19 March 1937

See? Nature doesn’t mean what you think it does, and Darwin’s use of the term Natural in “Natural Selection” is right in line with biblical scripture, as correctly characterized by Pope Pius XI here.

 

…there will ever be differences and inequalities of condition in the State. Society cannot exist or be conceived of without them.

– Pope Leo XIII, Rerum Novarum (of revolutionary change) May 15, 1891

 

And just to turn the screw even more about this “hierarchy”, you MUST work FOR THEM in their “society” as a PUNISHMENT for those who refused to do so, those who rejected and opposed “God” – the slavemasters.

…As regards bodily labor, even had man never fallen from the state of innocence, he would not have remained wholly idle; but that which would then have been his free choice and his delight became afterwards compulsory, and the painful expiation for his disobedience. “Cursed be the earth in thy work; in thy labor thou shalt eat of it all the days of thy life.”

– Pope Leo XIII, Rerum Novarum (of revolutionary change) May 15, 1891

Considering that the British nobility and monarchy, clearly dividing their population into these same “classes”, are obviously directly patterned on these same ideas, you can see why Darwin is going on about the “superior” races and trying to turn religion into science.

Before we move onto Galton, I’d like to point out a few things about the previously unknown theories (back in the day) of the reclusive Charles Darwin.

Darwin was literally made a poster boy for a campaign that the Cecil branch of the slavemasters wanted to marshall up support of. The “superior race” ideas.

Dr. Alfred Russel Wallace was the co-founder and writer of “Theory of Evolution” with Charles Darwin.

This is where the Huxley Family comes into play. Starting with Thomas Henry Huxley (aka T.H. Huxley) who was nicknamed ‘Darwin’s Bulldog’, he was instrumental in boosting recluse Charles Darwin’s theories into public prominence.

So that’s TWO men, now, that were directly either writing or bringing forward the supposed Darwin’s work – which brings into question just whether it really was all his work, at this point.

Huxley was also a biologist and an advocate of agnosticism (which he ‘invented’ – he coined the word). But, he was also an Oxford Balliol man – Oxford’s Balliol college at that time was the favored recruiting ground of the Cecils.

Under the helm of Huxley’s aggressive PR campaign about Darwin, he was rumored to be a ‘billionaire’, had ‘royal blood’ flowing through his veins, and had the secrets of the universe at his fingertips.

T.H. Huxley

thomas henry huxley

T.H. Huxley sounds a bit like a carnival barker – a PR man – Victorian style. He kind of looks like one too.

Step right up ladies and gentleman –

Get your Darwinism right here!

– The very latest in new-new biblical propaganda –

victorian carnival barker

Charles Darwin was paraded about endlessly by the Cecil Bloc to forward the next part of their plan – the Ruskin ’empire building’ stage.

 

With the usual complement of sage and august-looking hired writers to spread the good Word, of course. It’s really quite sad how they never vary from their same old tired and ridiculously deceptive way of doing things. Their entire world is literally balanced on the head-of-a-pin because of all that lying. So easy to take down and undress when you know what to look for.

Anyway –

Did you know that Darwin (which was probably actually either Wallace or Huxley) compiled a long list of cases where he “concluded” that bad blood polluted a whole gene line thereby supposedly “causing” it to bear impure children forever?

From just that alone, you can see the influence on Ernst Ruedin, Herbert Spencer, Francis Galton and Eugene Kahn, all of who had a hand in giving rise to the “Nazi” death camp racial cleansing progam. Seeings how that was supported religiously and financially by both the Catholic Church and British nobility and their counterparts in America, we’re looking at yet another of their wonderful demonic purging plans.

The very first target of all that, same as you’ll see in the 1800’s, was “mental” patients and specifically targeting “spiritual” abilities such as telepathy.

For example, check this out.

In an 1896 article of a B’nai B’rith publication 3, one Professor Mott detailed the 1867 experiments of Dr. Lombard concerning whether “thought force” could be converted into a different type of energy:

It is well known that muscular force can be converted into heat, heat into magnetism, magnetism into electricity, electricity into light, light into heat, and so on, and the question naturally arose as to whether thought-force could be converted into some other form of force manifestation. This problem was answered by an experiment conducted by Dr. J.S. Lombard in the year 1867.  [New York Medical Journal, Vol. V., 198, June 1867]

The experiment described –

[after person was put into a “torpor”, ie: supposedly unresponsive]
when a person knocked on the door outside of the room, or a single word was spoken, even though the experimenter remained absolutely passive, the reception of the intelligence caused the needle to swing through twenty degrees.

Besides confirming that the “output” of recognition of the person’s entry into the room could then be “recorded”, what it also confirmed is that there is no such thing as “unaware” or “unconscious”.

It wasn’t long before we see the same Catholic rhetoric getting re-propagandized in what I nicknamed Darwinian Spiritualism.

Before Galton (about 10 years before) this Alfred Russel Wallace character, Darwin’s ghost-writer of Theory of Evolution, begins a varied propaganda program linking Darwinism to their new controlled opposition subject called “Spiritualism” (you recall we touched on that earlier in relation to the Catholic Church).

In this library article, I talk about that in 1873 Wallace comes out publicly with his conclusion that “after painstakingly investigating Spiritualism” for a number of years, he found that “its phenomena were proved quite as well as the facts of any other science.

In that same article, section 1-1 (where I had covered the British Society of Psychical Research or SPR) I discussed how a man named James Burns, the OAHSPE – A New Bible publisher in London, was sort of a clearing house for all the “spiritualism” type propaganda being put out at the time. Burns was acting as “the” center for arranging seances and so on, as well as a promoter of the “Vegetarian Society”, and publishing a number of propaganda books that the British slavemaster wanted him to – such as the OAHSPE.

Some of the other people who became immediately involved in propagandizing Wallace’s Darwinian Spiritualism were:

  • Anna Kingsford (later Theosophy head in Britain) who hooked up with Burns and begins helping to promote the Darwinist view of the spirit as being some form of matter, that can be enlightened by what it eats.
  • Felix Adler – Ethical Culture Society, tied to the masonic organization B’nai B’rith, who had dragged the “spiritual substance” experiments of Lombard out of obscurity in an 1896 Menorah article.
  • Fredric Myers – presented as “fact” that spirit and spiritual abilities (as they are classified) had some kind of scientific laws just like matter.   (culminating in his books The Human Personality and Its Survival of Bodily Death, see  Scientology Roots chapter on the subject.)

Fredric Myers was tied directly in the Cecil bloc of Slavemasters through the Society for Psychical Research (the SPR), which was formed within just a year or so of Francis Galton and his writings on Eugenics.

Frederic Myers (SPR) went way out of his trying to present as “fact” that spirit and spiritual abilities (as they are classified) had some kind of scientific laws just like matter. You know, like the biblical “order” of creation.

For a full discussion of Frederic Myers seminal work on this titled: The Human Personality and Its Survival of Bodily Death, please see my husband’s Scientology Roots chapter on the subject.

 

So now we know we have “spiritual” investigation getting mixed up into hunting down those dastardly Fallen Angels.

In my library article talking about a concurrent propaganda line being run right at this time: Evolution not Revolution, we see another aspect of the whole re-propagation of the catechism. Trying to both increase dominance over the world and stop revolts against them for doing it.

Right in the middle of ALL these kind of distractions being provided to the people so that they would, hopefully, not “revolt” – slavmaster Igor Rockefeller formed the Standard Oil trust in 1882. It was actually dominated by British interests, but most people even up to today, did not know that.

come igor rockefeller - slavemaster

But it was also the same time when Eugenics first made it’s appearance. Sir Francis Galton, the half-cousin of Charles Darwin, invented the term eugenics in 1883 and set down many of his observations and conclusions in a book, Inquiries in Human Faculty and its Development.

My husband Mike simplifies Eugenics for us, in his Chapter 23 of Scientology Roots.

Eugenics proposed human selective reproduction to create children with desirable traits.

  • Positive eugenics – increased reproduction by those with advantageous hereditary traits
  • Negative eugenics – discouragement of reproduction by those with poor hereditary traits

Negative eugenics used methods such as forced sterilization and even genocide.

One of the more interesting conflicts (and there are many) that you will run into with particularly the Catholic slavemasters, is how they actually backed both positive and negative Eugenics actions.

Considering that as originally described by Galton – this is supposedly about physically passed traits – and if the “soul” is created immediately at the time of birth by “God” and is literally a blank, one would think that what Galton said conflicts with Catholicism.

Ah! Not so.

On a number of levels actually.

If God created man “in his image” – and let’s say that did happen – then we see at once what went wrong in this whole experiment. You can partially clone or transmit physical characteristics in reproduction but you can’t clone the life forces themselves.

Imagine “God’s” surprise when he found out that, like he had already been told time and time again, that was exactly the case. The new creations were not his creations at all. Not even the life forces were his.

They did not follow his orders, thoughts, or interests, and worse, they did the unthinkable.

Not only did they not put him “first”, they outright defied him and for the very things he most desperately wanted from them and in fact created them for.

What did they do? They acted with love and honor towards each other and to others that actually deserved it but not to him.

If you were an insane person who would not or could not admit you were wrong, what would you do in response to that situation? You’d blame the physical – you’d think if you euthanized “problematic” bloodlines or committed outright genocide, that everything would be so much better.

And here we are with Galton.

But, secretly you would also want to blame the “spirit” that caused so much disruption to your plans, and you would go to horrific lengths to punish them through the physical body, as well as try, try, try to develop methods to trick the spirit mentally into making decisions you wanted him to. All to support the delusion that you are actually in control of the human race – when you’re really not.

And here we are with Kraepelin, Wundt, and psychiatry.

All these supposedly disparate subjects we have been discussing, were completely invented in order to distract from, degrade, and lie about a number of things. One of which was (and still is) human life, human reproduction – a truly magical process by two life forces, and it is them and only them who makes it happen.

Creation.

But not by “God”.

See how both Darwinism and Catholicism work together in the same away from directions they don’t want people to look?

One says there is one God and he did it, the other says there is no God and but some thing did it.

The truth is nowhere to be found in either of those statements.

 

page divider 2014

seance-men in 1870s London - doctored photos done at that time

Almost exactly at this same time in history (just after Galton and Eugenics) twin-projects were launched targeting this area of reading thoughts, distant thought communication etc.

Mesmerists (hypnotists, as they are now called) had discovered that telepathy was among the phenomena observed in magnetized – that means hypnotized – subjects, who could read the thoughts of the magnetists and carried out the unspoken instructions.

On the one hand, the British slavemasters formed the Society for Psychical Research in 1882 – specifically for research into thought-transference. Its first journal is actually where the term “telepathy” was first coined, by F.W.H. Myers.

On the other hand, the following year (1883) the same area of thought abilities gets commandeered by Catholicism into a social control type model utilizing ‘science’ as the new cloaking device – purely an exercise in rhetoric and lacking any real roots in anything resembling science.

This was Emil Kraepelin presenting the idea of “mental illness” as a disease of the brain.

Immediately following that was when he invented the mental disease Dementia Praecox, which encompassed many symptoms that would fall under the rubrick of telepathy – communications without need of voice or hearing.

Then we have Max Dessoir in Sphinx (describing the same area basically) updating Dr. Lombard’s “spiritual substance” study area in 1889, to being called parapsychology – actually in its German equivalent, ‘Parapsychologie’.

Dessoir descibes it as –

If one … characterizes by para- something going beyond or besides the ordinary, than one could perhaps call the phenomena that step outside the usual process of the inner life parapsychical, and the science dealing with them parapsychology. The word is not nice, yet in my opinion it has the advantage to denote a hitherto unknown fringe area between the average and the pathological states; however, more than the limited value of practical usefulness such neologisms do not demand.

Ah, yes. The ‘fringe’ area where these spiritual abilities are supposedly now found to be in.

Bearing in mind that Catholicism had long held that actual abilities along these lines that are not from God, are “caused by demons” and the devil, that’s really quite revealing all by itself that it showed up immediately in psychiatry and psychology as fringe and illnesses.

In the sick Catholic cosmology, we have learned that according to the slavemasters, all things are not ones own. By that I mean, all the more amazing things.

If you are a good little Catholic, these abilities come from God and that’s all ok, but only just the ‘visions’ and ‘thoughts from God’ part is allowed, in essence one way telepathy.

Never is sending communications to others approved of.

What happens in their new baby, psychiatry, if you are not a good little Catholic practicing even one way telepathy? Well now, you are mentally ill.

Why? Because as we already learned, such amazing skills as two way telepathy, and other things…now you’re in for it because that only comes from the Devil!

Note: See how these abilities are never yours? They are either God’s or the Devil’s.

Either way, for daring to demonstrate that you are one of those dastardly Fallen – the exact same persecution rhetoric and horrific actions, appropriate to the times, will be leveled at you.

And that’s psychiatry.

Whether you’re put into a mental hospital (or perhaps even drugged into (hopefully) the proper oblivion state) or you are declared possessed, or you are psycho-analyzed or “studied” – anyone with these unapproved uses of their abilities is completely demonized and outcast.

Its so interesting (and revealing) to see that even with hieing up such an ‘all-powerful’ God, that these people – including the British slavemasters here – are so afraid of even one individual who can do (or has done) these things.

It’s almost as if these Nesilim nutcases want this ‘mental illness’ business to help them identify where these abilities are showing up, but not for the reasons we are told.

They’re looking for their ‘enemy’ – those gloriously more everything, the Fallen.

Of course, as Keith Ledger opined as the Joker in The Dark Knight

“I wouldn’t know what to do with one if I caught it!”

 

When it comes to “chasing” the Fallen, that’s them all right.

In this same time period, not only do we get Eugenics and “Demential Praecox”, we also get a parallel rise of a philosophical type.

Humanism.

And here we find another Huxley.

Leonard Huxley, son of our Darwinism promoter,.

In Section 1-3 (Newbrough to Thompson to Holyoake) of my Oahspe article I discussed a brief version of one of Holyoake’s compatriots, Frederic Gould, and his connection to Coit and Adler.

Just a year before the publishing of the Oashpe (and the official formation of the SPR), on 6 March 1881 George Holyoake was one of the speakers at the opening of Leicester Secular Society’s new Secular Hall in Humberstone Gate, Leicester. The other speakers were Harriet Law, Annie Besant and Charles Bradlaugh.

Note: Frederic Gould, who was running the Ethical Culture Society headquarters, would shortly become head of the Leicester Secular society.

Annie Besant, who would soon play key roles in several other societies, was smack dab right in the thick of all things propaganda for the Cecil Bloc “new order”.

I also pointed out the significance of Frederic Gould getting together with Stanton Coit in 1889, and then together setting up the “East London Ethical Society” and the later Union of Ethical Societies in 1896, which became the British Humanist Association.

Right on top of the twin releases of Darwinism as Eugenics and the whole Psychiatry “revolution”, we see another interesting author pushed into the forefront for a while.

Richard Semon.

In 1904 he invented the term Engramme which was one of the “scientific” vehicles that, among other things, attempted to explain transferred knowledge and telepathic communication on a physical or genetic basis. You can read my article all about it here.

Simply put, Engramme is a German word, first coined by Richard Semon his book, in German, was titled: Die Mneme als erhaltendes Princip de organishchen Geschehens published in Liepzig 1904 – it was 353 pages.

However, it was only just prior to WWI that the book was actually done being translated into English interestingly enough, in July 1914.

Both the Society of Biological Psychiatry and L. Ron Hubbard would resurrect the term within only a few years of each other, in 1947 and 1950 respectively.

The book sat for several years, and then began being pushed by a descendant of Darwin in 1908.

Francis Darwin (son of Charles Darwin) enthusiastically championed the “engram” theory of Semon in his September 1908 Presidential Address to the British Association for the Advancement of Science.

Francis Darwin

Francis Darwin

It is a pleasure to express my indebtedness to this work, as well as for the suggestions and criticisms which I owe to Professor Semon personally.

– Francis Darwin

Pages from francis darwin speech 1908 mention semon and engramAs we already covered, one of the ways that the slavemasters will draw public attention is by attacking it – the controlled opposition maneuver.

That’s what happened in 1911. Eugenicist, SPR* man, and all around junior slavemaster William McDougall “attacked” it. He said: “I, for one, cannot see that, inspite of the introduction of several new words, he has achieved any success.

*SPR=Society for Psychical Research

Semon’s book is still not translated into English, however, it wasn’t begun to be until 1914 and that translation wasn’t even published until 1921.

The translation was done by two British scholars (Cecil bloc “scientific” writers) and a man named Louis Simon.

Mneme_1921_preface_-_british

This is a very interesting book for a number of reasons, so I’m going to pull out some quotes for you. See how many you can identify are actually lining up with the Catholic catechism points.

On p. 289, you can see him praising Darwin and Wallace.

The second and more adequate attempt to solve this problem was successfully made by Darwin and Wallace, who, in my opinion, achieved thereby one of the greatest triumphs of the human mind. The riddle was solved by adducing evidence of an operative selective principle whereby the unfit were eliminated and the fit survived through succeeding generations.

…the discovery that though selection may serve to isolate already existing types in the mixture of individuals of a ” population,” it is unable actually to create new characters.

 

On p. 292, you can see him showing that whole “create life from nothing” Catholicism rhetoric that came down through Darwin.

We are still far from being able to describe the phenomena of life on a purely physico-chemical basis.

 

On p. 280, you can see him working to prove Galton’s Eugenics theories, quoting a very interesting passage by a man named Plate.

Plate, indeed, maintains ” that the Mneme is a psychical process, and, consequently, like all psychical phenomena, absolutely enigmatic. It is, therefore, unsuited for an explanation of heredity, that is, for any real understanding of the physiological processes involved in heredity.”

It is interesting to compare this statement with one made by the same author a year earlier, when, quite correctly according to our views, he wrote: “I do not see what difference it makes that the case is one of psychical process in the one realm and of material process in the other; for, as the former is indissolubly connected with the substance of the nervous system, both are radically affected
by changes of the protoplasm, and these can be directly compared with each other.

If this is correct, then it is wrong to characterise the mnemic processes and their conformity to fixed laws as psychical. Throughout my argument I have considered the material aspect, a fact Plate adequately recognised in 1908. Further, I have attempted to establish a physiological theory of excitation, and have used the psychical side of phenomena as manifested in sensations, as one out of many characteristic ways in which material excitations are made known to us.

 

On p. 285 you see him complaining about that they can’t find the physical basis for the spiritual aspect.

then I reply that it is quite justifiable, and, in fact, necessary, to treat all faculties and functions of the organism in their correlations with corresponding morphological structures, so long as this is done without straining and without the use of purely arbitrary hypothesis. But I maintain that enquiry into
this correlation is impracticable as long as an anatomical basis, ascertained by specific observation, is still wanting; for, in the absence of such a basis, one is dealing only with statements which, like the representation of the brain-engrams by Ziegler, are merely the outcome of imagination.

 

On p. 48, 49 you see him using experiments on fish to show that somehow they communicate to each other to avoid an area after just one time, just one fish got “caught”.

Semon knows this is telepathy, but he can’t figure out how it happened physically.

To produce clearly manifest and well-established engrams in fishes, frequent repetitions of stimuli are necessary.

It was sufficient to catch with a hook one fish out of the large shoal of fishes unsuspiciously swallowing the food thrown to them for disgust of this feeding to be created in the rest of the shoal for days. The experiment was repeated many times, and always with the same result.

 

On p. 65, 67 we see him working to prove the inherited knowledge, personality aspect of Darwin/Galton.On

The inherited engram is the product of a stimulation upon a previous generation. We therefore have to deal with an historical occurrence, and as a rule in such a case the experimental method is denied us. Even if in thousands of organisms we show that we are able to generate engrams which become inherited, this by no means proves that the inherited dispositions we find in organisms are actual engrams.

It is admitted that many occurrences in the inorganic world lend themselves to such uniform repetition that, as far as the results are concerned, the deviations are hardly appreciable, and
need not be reckoned. But in the organic world the deviations in each occurrence of an event are much greater.

No single organism can serve in repeated experiments in exactly the same way. And in the case of different organisms, for instance, of two individuals of the same species, the innate differences may be considerable.

Nevertheless, we may speak of recurring phenomena also in the organic world, as long as we limit the expression to those characteristic features, in comparison with which the infinitesimally small deviations at each recurrence do not count. It is, however, well to remember that in the strict sense the identical recurrence of organic events is impossible.

 

On page 240,241, we see him show that despite any physically traceable clues, the organism still retains, still knows the past when it sees something similar. Obviously requiring intelligent thought to do this, but he doesn’t want to acknowledge that even though it perplexes him.

The old engrams, which had apparently disappeared without leaving any traces, were still in being, and only required a special external impulse to revive them and to reopen the old paths.

 

On page 137 he’s trying to figure out where and how this is stored. Remember what I said about the mother’s egg not being a “cell”.

…a single excitation may suffice to produce a strong engram in those protomers which, so to speak, lie in the respective foci of these condensers.

[he’s saying that the actual engrams are stored at a “higher” more distant level of cell activity]

The irritable substance of the germ-cells is situated altogether away from these foci.

The nervous excitations [engrams] reach the germ-cells by many roundabout ways, and generally very greatly enfeebled.

[I think that he’s saying the DNA doesn’t respond or “change” to just random engrams – they must be many of the same kind, and over time, and important to survival – which is smart, if you ask me]

Frequent repetition in the individual life and through successive generations raises these originally subliminal engraphic effects above the threshold, that is, they become hereditary engrams capable of manifestation.

 

On p.84 he gets to the point.

In a limited but fairly imposing number of cases we are able to influence inherited dispositions so effectively that the newly added engram not only remains in force during the individual life of the organism, but is transmitted to the offspring. Attention is directed to those cited on pages 57-64.

… From our prescribed human point of view the hereditary engraphic variability might almost be described as capricious.

Note: he’s obviously trying to look at the idea there, that there is a decision point inherent in man that is different than that of animals. Hence the view of capriciousness.

On p. 144 you can see him follow the false idea that’s still being promoted today – about each cell having the same knowledge. As I proved earlier, that’s false, but it’s interesting to see it in action first-hand here.

Our investigations into the localisation within the organism of the hereditarily-transmitted and the individually-acquired engrams may be summed up as follows:

The data of regeneration and of experimental embryology teach us that each cell, or rather each mnemic protomer of a developing as well as of a fully developed organism, is in possession of all those engrams which the organism as a whole inherited from its ancestors.

Of course, it does not follow that every mnemic protomer is able at all times to allow of the ecphory of these engrams, that is, to reproduce always the corresponding state of excitement, for this may require the presence of a quite definite energetic condition.

* * *

 

Cloaking terms

 

In my post about Sidney Gottlieb (Mkultra) and his connection to Eugenics, I briefly touched on the cloaking of the term Eugenics itself to other names – such as human betterment – even though the ideas and principles remained the same.

This actually began within less than a decade or so of creating the term Darwinism.

I have prepared a little cheat-sheet of dates and examples of some of the Catholic/Eugenics cloaking terms and then I’ll touch on some of the main highlights of several of them.

1723 – physico-theology (Derham)
1836 – social welfare (Dix/Rathbone)
1854 – physiology (Wagner)
1854 – soul substance (Wagner)
1860 – Darwinism (Huxley)
1867 – psychology (AMA)
1867 – natural selection and hereditary genius (Galton)
1873 – Ethical Culture (Adler)
1881 – secular society
1889 – ethical society
1889 – parapsychology (Dessoir)
1889 – para-physical (Dessoir, note similarity to Derham)
1892 – medico-psychological (AMSAII)
1896 – humanist
1904 – engramme/engram (Semon)
1905 racial hygiene (Ploetz/Rudin)
1906 – psychological research laboratory (McDougall, Burt, Goddard)
1907 – psychological testing for “intelligence” (Burt, Goddard, Yerkes)
1907 – psychical testing, soul testing (Fredric Myers and the British Society for Psychical Research)
1909 – mental Hygiene
1911 – schizophrenia (Bleuler)
1911 – mental law (Edison)1911 – man is a “myriad of individuals” – the sparks – (Edison)
1917 – hierarchial civilization goals – (Walsh)
1917 – social psychiatry and psychopathic (Southard)
1928 – neurological research (Penfield, etc.)
1929 – Human Betterment (Gosney)
1930’s – Population genetics and Mendelian genetics
1947 – engram (Society of Biological Psychiatry)
1950 – engram (Dianetics.)

All that testing – can anyone say Spanish Inquisition rebooted?

Anyway –

Let’s start with McDougall, Burt and Goddard, because that Psychological Research Laboratory that had been formed Vineland Training School in New Jersey, is probably one of the best examples of just what the hell “psychological” really means. It’s cloaked Eugenics, therefore cloaked Christianity.

To understand Burt a little better, we should go back into his childhood briefly. His father was a doctor, and one of his more famous patients was Darwin Galton, brother of Francis Galton. The visits the Burts made to the Galton estate not only allowed the young Burt to learn about the work of Francis Galton, but also allowed Burt to meet him on multiple occasions and to be strongly drawn to his ideas; especially his studies in statistics and individual differences, two defining characters of the London School of Psychology whose membership includes both Galton and Burt.

In my article about the Oahspe I created a short little timeline to show the inter-relationship going on here between Britain and America.

Short timeline  –

  • 1902 – moves were already afoot to accelerate the ideas of Eugenics, Oxford Professor McDougall tells the young Cyril Burt to focus his senior project on psychometrics, thus educating him in the development and structure of mental tests. The first stage to classifying humanities “mental” states.
  • 1904 – Brits found Eugenics chairs in their universities like Oxford, for example.
  • 1905 – Racial Hygiene Society formed in Germany by Poetz and Rudin.
  • 1906 – McDougall and Burt have influence on Goddard who forms The Psychological Research Laboratory at Vineland Training School in New Jersey. He makes Yerkes his right-hand man. It was the first research facility devoted to studying mental deficiencies in the US.
  • 1907 – the British formed the the first Eugenics society in the world
  • 1908 – Burt ordered to study – read influence – Ploetz and Rudin in Germany.

That same year of 1907, McDougall “invited” Cyril Burt to help with a nation-wide survey of physical and mental characteristics of the British people. The “survey” had been proposed by Francis Galton (the man who originated Eugenics).

Cyril was supposed to work on the “standardization” of psychological tests. This was his senior project mentioned earlier, and was the field which he stayed interested in for the rest of his life. Burt relays his findings to Yerkes in the U.S.

Cyril Burt also then became involved with Frederic Myers and “psychical” testing and investigations with the SPR, not long after Myers published his findings from the prior twenty plus years. Burt was quite impressed with Myers, and in 1968 he published a book memorializing Myers entitled: Psychology and Psychical Research.

Note: The close connections between psychologists and the Society for Psychical Research (SPR) at the end of the 19th century are well known. What is less well known is that senior British academic psychologists were engaged in psychical research as late as the 1930s. William McDougall and William Brown attended and assisted at séances at Harry Price’s National Laboratory of Psychical Research; Jack Flugel, Cyril Burt, Alec Mace and Francis Aveling were members of his University of London Council for Psychical Investigation and supported psychical research in various ways.

After having all those adventures in testing this, that, and the other thing, in the summer of 1908 Burt was directed by McDougall to go study the German eugenicist psychiatrists for a couple of years, which he did.

Clearly, these people are using “psychological research” and “psychical research” as euphemism for EUGENICS research.

Aha.

The same year that the British formed the first Eugenics society in the world, Brit Duncan MacDougal resurrects Wagner’s 1854 “soul substance” term.

Have we found Wagner’s soul substance?”
– Article by Duncan MacDougal, Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research, Volume 11, January 1907

As I covered earlier, this was followed by beginning to bring attention to Richard Semon’s book about engrammes, in 1908 by Francis Darwin, with compatriot McDougall attacking it in 1911, thereby bringing enough public attention to it to get translators assigned and funded in 1914.

Right at the height of WWI, we start getting books promoting eugenics cloaked as Civilization.

Strife is thus the weeder-out of the weak and unfit.

The Climax of Civilisation by Correa Moylan Walsh, 1917; See my article Inside the Mind of a Slavemaster.

What that really means – unfit – is people won’t accept their rule.

That’s right out of the catholic catechism.

That same year, in true Jesuit style, we see social psychiatry being taught at Harvard, plus the concepts of those dastardly Fallen people being again characterized in a negative way – as psychopathic.

You can read my article that covers this, but here’s just a few points about it.

Elmer Ernest Southard taught social psychiatry at Harvard. Southard also led the Boston Psychopathic Hospital, which has a just horrific track of experimentation on “patients”.

One of his protege’s, Myerson, later promoted electric shock making people less intelligent as a good thing.

solomon myerson southerd 1917

 

Boston_Psychopathic_Hospital_-_early_picBoston Psychopathic – 5 minutes walk from Harvard
– originally set up as an adjunct to the Harvard Department of Psychiatry.

Harry C. Solomon, later president of the Society of Biological Psychiatry at one point, was one of the long-term directors of Boston Psychopathic. This was also where the first LSD studies and secret CIA/MI6 projects were done to people (project MKULTRA) under his supervision.

Fast forward to 1928, and we see the term neurological being a cloaking term for Eugenics “psychological” research, and being taught (forcefed to students) in Universities.

In 1928, a man named Wilder Penfield accepted an invitation from Sir Vincent Meredith to move to Montreal. There, Penfield taught at McGill University and the Royal Victoria Hospital, becoming the city’s first neurosurgeon. (more on him a bit later)

The very next year, 1929, we see a new coded term show up.

Human betterment.

How very biblical – see that?

This was all a part of prepping for World War II, that the slavemasters already had planned, and as a revival of Eugenics for the next generation.

The Human Betterment Foundation was established in 1929 as a non-profit organization dedicated to:

Foster and aid constructive and educational forces for the protection and betterment of the human family in body, mind, character, and citizenship.

Now read this –

Scientistis such as Galton, Huxley and Davenport spawned an international forum for improving human heredity known as the “eugenics movement” at the turn of the 19th century. Premised on the biologically determined nature of human beings, and the belief that, thus, race and mental hygiene could solve social problems, eugenic scientists set an inexorable course for the death camps of Nazi Germany.

American eugenicists [my note: prompted by Round Table British Eugenicists] were behind three major policy initiatives of the early 20th century.  For example, they maintained that the “race suicide” of Anglo-Americans could be prevented through laws prohibiting inter-racial marriage. Likewise, eugenicists campaigned for immigration restriction quotas to stem the tide of foreign genes into the U.S.  Perhaps their most controversial measure called for the compulsory sterilization of all those of unsound mind or body.  Eugenicists believed that sterilization protected society from the “menace of the feebleminded” through the practice of mental hygiene.  That the targets of mental hygiene tended to be the socially marginalized only served as further evidence of their “social inadequacy.”

 

Sterilization was thought to relieve schizophrenia and depression, and prevent the spread of mental illness by curtailing the birth of “eugenically undesirable children.”

 

To quell criticisms of California’s sterilization laws, the HBF [Human Betterment Foundation] undertook an ambitious study of the results of California’s experimental program in order to document the “physiological and mental effects of sexual sterilization” on mental patients (Harry H. Laughlin Papers, D-2-3:24). These technical reports concluded that sterilization was therapeutic for mental patients and prophylactic for society.

The technical papers of the Human Betterment Foundation (HBF) marks the intersection of science and public policy and the fostering of national identity through the terministic screens of science, medicine, and public health. The HBF’s collaboration with the Department of Mental Health resulted in the sexual sterilization of 20,000 Californians deemed insane and feebleminded.

Excerpted from The Sinister Science of the Human Betterment Foundation and a Rhetoric of Motives by Katherine Swift, San Diego State, a graduate student submission to the 7th Triennial Conference of the Kenneth Burke society, September 29, 2008.

– – –

The same year that this Human Betterment organization was founded, German psychiatrist Hans Berger came out with a book talking about his recording of the electric field of the human brain win 1924 in Jena. He gave this recording the name electroencephalogram (EEG). (Berger, 1929).

Berger did not create his machine for technically medical purposes. No. His interest was measuring the brain’s electrical activity in the hope that a physiological record of this kind would provide insight into mental processes.

Not long after this and the Human Betterment scourge showed up, we see some more cloaking terms being raised up that incorporated “natural selection” with Population genetics and Mendelian genetics.

This Human Betterment organization, with its ties to both arms of the slavemasters (Vatican and British) provided, collaborated and indeed encouraged the use of their patronized propaganda (Patron=wealthy or powerful person who pays or supports work they want known) to the Nazis.

The same propaganda that lines up perfectly in their versions of “scientific history” of man as compared to “religious history”. It’s not an accident they align, even if most people were never made aware that they do.

When the Berlin Imperial Minister of Justice sent out copies of its updated sterilization law to German officials in January of 1934, it appended along with it a translated copy of one of the HBF’s pamphlets in order to proved additional background information (E.S. Gosney/HBF Papers, Box 1.6 and 21.7).

This is what they send them – courtesy of the Eugenics Archive. I have made a pdf of the 6 images and also present thumbnails (click to enlarge) of the images). You can find a plain text version here.

PDF – Human Sterilization Pamphlet by Human Betterment Foundation – 1934

 

Hitler created national hygiene legislation because of this, and implemented the “solutions” – “after careful study of the California experiment under Mr. Gosney and Dr. Popenoe” (E. S. Gosney/HBF Papers, box 5.15).

And what was the first target of Hitler’s national hygiene legislation? The same as Britain and America.

So-called mental patients.

The Fallen.

This same year (1934) that the slavemaster Igors were tasked to encourage the Nazis to begin targeting mental patients and then those who were deemed “physically” disabled, was when we saw the Igors get tasked to start really zapping people’s bodies with electricity.

This is also when we see another cloaked Catholic Eugenics term show up much more prominently – neurophysiology and neurology.

The first, neurophysiology, sounds ever so impressive and scientific, but it was just yet another attempt to take slavemaster rhetoric combined with a desperate need to find and stop those dastardly Fallen Angels – and pretend its science.

Remember, the Human Betterment association, a Eugenics front, was associated with Caltech.

In 1934 Caltech hired two neurophysiologists from the Netherlands to investigate the treatment of mental illness by the technique of passing an electrical current through the human brain.

Known as electroconvulsive therapy (ECT), this form of experimental psychosurgery often resulted in spinal fractures, heart attacks, memory loss, and a vegetative state on a par with a lobotomy.

Where did they get or learn the idea to do that?

The Vatican college that Jesuit founder Loyola started in Rome. Remember what their use of education was for – to spread their version of “science” and “God’s” teachings.

To ensure that man suffers for what he “did” to God, the terrible crime of siding with those magnificent Fallen.

This wasn’t about doing anything to the brain, it was about trying to get at the soul of the body by punishing it through pain, hence the term psychosurgery to describe these supposedly scientific methods.

It was Professor of Psychiatry Ugo Cerletti (who was also the chief of the Clinic for Nervous and Mental Diseases at the Rome University) who was tasked and supported to “experiment” in this way, literally starting back in the 1920’s.

R.D. Laing wrote about the real purpose of ECT, while commenting on its Roman Catholic inventor Ugo Cerletti.

a young Ugo (front row, second from left) with his mentors

Alzheimer_with_his_co-workers_Nervenklinik_Munich_1909-1910Front row, from left: Mrs. Adele Grombach, Ugo Cerletti, unknown, Francesco Bonfiglio, Gaetano Perusini. Top row from left: Fritz Lotmar, unknown, Stefan Rosental, Allers (?), unknown, Alois Alzheimer, Nicolás Achúcarro, Friedrich Heinrich Lewy

 

Ugo electric-shocking people –

ugo cerletti ugo cerletti2

But there was an idea in the air, propounded in particular by Ugo Cerletti, Professor of Psychiatry at Rome University [a Jesuit college]  that epileptic fits might be good for schizophrenia.

…Cerletti believed that schizophrenia and epilepsy bore some sort of inverse relation to each other. Schizophrenic epileptics seemed less schizophrenica after an epileptic fit. Therefore, how about giving schizophrenics epilepsy or, less crudely, giving schizophrenics an electric cerebral lavage, or shower? It might clean out or wash up their clogged up or dirty brains. Hence electric shocks could induce epilepsy…

The idea of ‘death comas’ was also in the air – the death and rebirth archetype, taken literally.

In deep insulin coma [and in ECT] the patient comes very close to real physical death and sometimes actually dies.

Some people feel they do die, and they may in fact do so. They certainly look as though they have. Breathing, pulse, heartbeat may be imperceptible for long seconds, maybe minutes.

Might not this dip into death by therapeutic?

Wisdom, Madness and Folly, The Making of a Psychiatrist by R.D. Laing

Pulling this out by itself –

Might not this dip into death by therapeutic?

Little do most people know that this is a very Catholic/Christian idea. You already know that John Locke touched upon this “blank slate” idea but what you may not know, is what the writings about baptism say.

When Ignatius Loyola first formed the Society of Jesus (aka the Jesuits) it is said that as part of it’s original constitutions Loyola wrote:

I must look upon myself as a corpse, which has no voluntary motion…
Ignatius Loyola – Jesuit Constitutions

In Catholicism (christianity) this is the preferred state of the most loyal. It’s what is meant by this catechism –

it is the whole human person that is intended to become…. a temple of the Spirit 1

Which spirit are the Jesuits being a “corpse” waiting for telepathic orders from?

God (the slavemasters).

You can see that these kind of attitudes and similar propaganda of Catholicism have had an incredibly strong bearing on why so many of these psychiatric “treatments” – including anesthesia – go towards approximating such a state. as being “a corpse”.

Per Pope Julius III in Exposcit debitum, 21 July 1550, there is an idea added about “lessons” that would literally cover all of today’s psychiatric treatments like ECT, induced comas, anesthesia, paralyzation  – all of them could be classified as “lessons” for certain souls.

Note: Exposcit debitum is the version the Society of Jesus considers its founding document. See my post – The Fourth Vow to see a 1653 version of this, the oldest source that I have found so far.

These lectiones (lessons) through which the Jesuits might  “help souls to make progress” – made it so that they could operate in a less obviously religious manner, but it also meant that any number of methods, ways and ‘ideas’ could come under teaching other souls ‘lessons’ for them to make progress.

You already know now that the main way that this was done was through taking control of education in a country or culture.

One of those “lessons” was this ‘rebirth’ or changed personality idea. Particularly in relation to the acceptance process of Christianity.

AKA Baptism.

For example –

(1) We compare our born again experience to our experiences before our personal relationship with God.

When we see the world though the eyes of being born again everything looks different.

– from a website called the Catholic Bridge, interestingly enough.

 

…if any one is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has passed away, behold, the new has come. All this is from God…

  – Catholic Catechism 2001

.

Baptism not only purifies from all sins, but also makes the neophyte ‘a new creature

  – Catholic Catechism 1265

 

Looking at this that R.D. Laing said about the Romish psychiatric treatments again –

The idea of ‘death comas’ was also in the air – the death and rebirth archetype, taken literally.

Wisdom, Madness and Folly, The Making of a Psychiatrist by R.D. Laing

 

See the corollary?

People are being forcibly ‘baptized’ through psychiatric treatments.

Madness, the state they are accused of being in, is often positioned as being in hell. What do they mean by that really?

“This state of definitive self-exclusion from communion with God and the blessed is called “hell.”

Catholic Catechism 1033

So, that’s hell.

Therefore to be baptized, reborn, make your former experiences ‘pass away’ (memory loss) literally then means to pass out of ‘hell’ by going into willing agreement with the slavemaster way.

Which is what?

A pyramidal (hierarchal) controlled “society” with the slavemasters at the top, Igors in the middle, and everyone else at the bottom, that abides by the rules of the “punishment” of man for his sins.

Anything social structure-wise which does not place kings and priests at its head is the work of the Fallen – the devil and his friends.

“the sin of the world”. This expression can also refer to the negative influence exerted on people by communal situations and social structures that are the fruit of men’s sins. 2

Note this part in the what-is-hell quote that I put in orange, that said –

definitive self-exclusion

Do you remember what that is about?

THE crime to end all crimes was –

rejection of God and opposition to him 2

Described as sourcing from –

Satan or the devil and the other demons are fallen angels who have freely refused to serve God and his plan. Their choice against God is definitive. They try to associate man in their revolt against God. 2

So, that’s what definitive self-exclusion is talking about. Since that is THE crime, one would expect to see people classified as mentally ill who are in opposition to their “society”.

And so we do.

Does the term anti-social personality ring a bell? Yea. Of course it does.

Now let’s bring up again what forms the so-called punishment of man took, what forms it must take.

… the control of the soul’s spiritual faculties over the body is shattered; the union of man and woman becomes subject to tensions, their relations henceforth marked by lust and domination…. visible creation has become alien and hostile to man… creation is now subject “to its bondage to decay”…. the consequence explicitly foretold for this disobedience will come true: man will “return to the ground”

  • control of the soul’s spiritual faculties over the body is shattered
  • the union of man and woman becomes subject to tensions, their relations henceforth marked by lust and domination
  • visible creation has become alien and hostile to man
  • creation is now subject “to its bondage to decay”
  • man will “return to the ground” – DEATH

And if the ‘war’ is stated as –

We are finally to become more aware, than ever before, of the existence of an angelic evil world that is constantly at work to seduce human beings from their service of God and, if possible, bring them into that darkness where they are eternally estranged from the God for whom they were made.

And since the darkness is “hell” and that definitive and irrevocable rejection and opposition of the slavemasters (God)? Well, then rebirth into the light is forgetting those things, resetting the person to being in agreement with the slavemasters.

Baptism. Death Comas. Electric Shock Therapy.

SAME THING.

Same goal.

 

See? It’s religion straight on down the line here when you’re talking about psychiatry. Not Science.

This is so true it’s scary.

And if you recall, the biggest ‘crime’ of this one was that he/she told Adam and Eve the truth about themselves.

We find a reflection of that rebellion in the tempter’s words to our first parents: “You will be like God.” 2

The unthinkable, then, to a slavemasters is –

man preferred himself to God

chose himself over and against God

wanted to “be like God”.

With the penultimate being –

sought to attain his goal apart from God (GS 13 § 1). 2

And above all, you cannot presume to “save yourself” without the slavemasters.

The first commandment is also concerned with despair and presumption as sins against hope.

… There are two kinds of ’”presumption.’’

Either man presumes upon his own capacities (hoping to be able to save himself without help from on high)….

You saving yourself is a sin, you get that? One deserving of punishment.

Hence the justification of why enforcing a near-death experience on people is A-ok.

Because…

To recognize, aspire to, and act in and of oneself and not agreeing to the slavemaster hierachal limits is what is meant by “eating of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil”, and man must be ‘brought back’, mind-wiped, and rewritten to not do this anymore.

The intensity of anyone’s adherence to the actual truth of the matter about themselves and the slavemasters is repeatedly and falsely positioned as evil and insane.

Put another way, the utter implacability of the “bad” angels (also called demons) towards recognizing the false and self-elected superiority of “God”, and their passionate and eternal dedication to opposing slavemaster insanity and lies, that is what is repeatedly and falsely positioned as evil and insane.

It’s also characterized as obsession.

It’s so bad that even the characteristics, the native abilities that we all have as spirits, are ascribed as mentally ill. That terminology is simply a new cloaking term for what is really the same old black propaganda about the devil and his demons – the Fallen Angels.

To understand the pure unadulterated evil here going on with Romish (Catholic) protogee’s such as Cerletti, and why they would be in support of death comas and inducing of epileptic fits by ECT? We need to look at one simple fact.

BOTH of these were approved of to target those diagnosed with the infamous invented illness called schizophrenia.

In fact, this whole period of time that includes Cerletti is worthy of some special treatment, a singling out, so that’s what we are going to do.

page divider 2014

The ‘Baptizing’ of Humanity through Psychiatry

 

The abilities ascribed to the Fallen Angels transliterate straight into the greatly increased push of the 1930’s in ‘diagnosing’ people schizophrenic.

It means the slavemaster were using it as a way to mark people that were opposed or in disagreement with their rules of society especially concerning “supernatural” abilities.

Whenever someone like that demonstrated these abilities? They’re hallucinations, delusions, evil, diabolical, and insane seductive temptations.

By their own scriptures, the person is therefore a telepathic messenger of or in league with the Devil.

As compared to that whenever a slavemaster, one of their Igors, or one of their dutiful slaves say they have had any of the same experiences? It’s divine, miraculous, and holy intervention.

By their own scriptures, the person is therefore a telepathic messenger of God.

It is no small thing to note that the ‘side’ of psychiatry manages to perfectly line up one hundred percent with the God religious scriptures – their expressed attitude towards certain abilities and actions (when independent of and against the slavemasters) as being Madness.

And that whether Fallen or Divine – they’re both telepathic.

Let’s take another look at Father Hardon’s Q and A in the catechism about Angels, this time in relation to the “illness” called schizophrenia.

What is the activity of the fallen angels towards human beings?

Temptations by the devil are only one, although the most common, form of demonic assault which is permitted by God. The three basic ways in which devils assault human beings are by temptation, obsession and magic.

 

There’s a really fine line being drawn there – you see that? A line between the difference of “obsession” versus unrelenting dedication.

If one of the Fallen is dedicated, it’s characterized as obsession. Whereas if it’s a slavemaster or “man of God”? That’s not obsession, it’s dedication.

Put another way, when an unyielding, irrevocable focus is on opposing them? It’s obsession, whereas when they do it? It’s called faith and piousness.

Besides being a picture-perfect example of mirroring, like I teach people about in this post. It’s also just so childish, so petty, and so obviously green with jealousy, it’s almost beyond imagining that anyone could be this ridiculously puerile. But they are.

And they must really have to work at it 24-7 to keep themselves living like that because its a completely unnatural state for any spirit to be in – slavemaster or not.

Look at it again –

What is the activity of the fallen angels towards human beings?

Temptations by the devil are only one, although the most common, form of demonic assault which is permitted by God. The three basic ways in which devils assault human beings are by temptation, obsession and magic.

Spiritual abilities and power used by the ‘fallen’ – the opposers – is called magic but when it’s by slavemasters and Igors it’s called divine revelation and miracles.

Again, we’re talking about the same abilities.

On the subject of their justification for trying to fry someone’s brain because they are schizophrenic, supposedly, look more closely at the Hardan Q and A that says how the Fallen supposedly “assault” someone mentally.

What are internal temptations of the evil spirit?

Internal temptations by the devil take place through direct action by the evil spirit upon our sense faculties or imagination. The latter take the form of apparitions, diabolical locutions, hallucinations and the like.

This is “from the devil”, yea? That’s what it’s saying.

Now look at what psychiatrist R.D. Laing points out about thought level activities –

Most psychiatrists believe, for instance, that something should be done to the brain of someone who reports that their thoughts get blocked by external influences, that thoughts are stolen from and inserted into their minds by external agencies.

So, more than eighty years after Kraepelin, psychiatry was still trying to characterize unapproved of thought level abilities as being schizophrenic and those particular ones are straight out of Catholicism and nowhere else.

We have the Fallen taking –

  • direct action …upon our sense faculties or imagination

Through the following means –

  • diabolical locution – that means the devil is “speaking” to the person, aka telepathy
  • hallucinations – anything the person can see or perceive that the psychiatrist or someone else “doesn’t”, a rather thin characterization.
  • apparitions – the “demons” or the devil is capable of presenting visual forms and proof

Look at this again –

Temptations by the devil are only one, although the most common, form of demonic assault which is permitted by God. The three basic ways in which devils assault human beings are by temptation, obsession and magic.

 

And look at what Hardon says about that –

What are sensibly perceptible demonic temptations?

They are the most common way in which the devil tempts human beings. He uses our faculties of sight and sound, of taste and smell, and of bodily feeling as the channels of seduction.

 

Keeping in mind Ugo Cerletti and the support and promotion of his “work” to torture/forcibly baptise into being “new creatures” by the Vatican, let’s look again at what Kraepelin said were dementia praecox (schizophrenia) symptoms, a little bit at a time.

…The so-called “internal voices,” “suggestions,” “telephoning,” ‘telegraphing,” etc., form a special group of hallucinations of hearing.

Perfect match with –

 

  • diabolical locution – that means the devil is “speaking” to the person, aka telepathy

 

Next –

…In all these cases the patient develops the delusion that his thoughts are known to every one, or that they are produced and influenced by outside forces.

 

Perfect match for psychiatrists portraying this as bad, evil, and mentally ill, is a directly same skewed view as this –

  • Internal temptations by the devil take place through direct action by the evil spirit upon our sense faculties or imagination.

Take a look at this Kraepelin said again –

  • The universal characteristic of the entire group of sense deceptions is their sensory vividness.
  • The patients do not merely believe that they see, hear, and feel, but they really see, hear and feel.

See?

This next one, is the most sorry of them all, in my opinion, because the simplest solution is staring Kraepelin right in the face! Roughly put, what I mean by that is something on the order of let the person know they are just picking up on “noise”, like in a crowded bar, there’s nothing wrong with having the ability, and remind them that they can tell the different between them and someone else, just the same as the fact that they don’t confuse themselves as being other people in a bar just because they can hear them!

Simple. But does he do it? Of course not, he’d rather torture them and tell them how wrong they are – just like the Catholic slavemasters have always done.

Have a look –

[…] complain that their minds are influenced…They attribute the origin of such thoughts to others. Frequently they complain of “drawing of the thoughts,” and they may say that they don’t know whether their thoughts are their own or suggested by someone else.

See?

They poor person is confused. Who wouldn’t be when they have been lied to up and down and sidewise that these abilities are EVIL and from the devil. No wonder they’re freaked out of their minds.

Clear the lies, point to the normal, and I bet in a lot of cases things would cool right on down.

But that’s not what the slavemasters want, you get that? No peace for you, nah uh. You must be punished for daring to talk about such things as being real and true.

You must be brought to absolute weakness – another Catholic teaching that I discussed in this post on the subject.

Brought to the brink of death – to be ‘reborn’ as a new creature who doesn’t have any of those bad nasty supernatural (or unpopular) ideas any more.

That’s exactly what the religious political weapon of psychiatry specializes in.

The enforced near death experience levied on the ‘insane’ – people that do not conform in some way – is done in order to ‘teach the lesson’; bring the person to absolute weakness and then they can be ‘reborn’ in a more conforming frame-of-mind.

For example, in insulin shock, the second stage of the procedure is administering glucose to bring the patient back to consciousness. Right then, was when doctors in England, Germany, and America (who first used this procedure) would take advantage of the terrified and disoriented patient to ‘counsel’ them. – they called it ‘readjusted‘…

 

When slowly brought out of the coma with glucose injections, his or her personality would now be temporarily “readjusted” – that’s what they called that disoriented and terrified (and very ill) state.

It was then that these sick, sick men would discuss their view of the problems with the patient, trying to enforce him to “banish his delusions” – with a big, giant or else of another near-death insulin treatment hanging in the balance over the guys head.

They called this good heart-to-heart psychotherapy.

To do this to people who are literally clawing back from the brink of death, to take advantage of them in those circumstances purely for their own opinion on how the person should be? My god. The sheer evil and arrogance.

These “treatments” are about domination, just as it has always been.

It is not about helping humanity.

It is not about helping people ‘recover’.

It never was.

This is about religious conversion to be suborned to our Masters.

That is what Ugo Cerletti was taking part in with leveling electro-convulsive “therapy”.

– – –

Cerletti studied with Emil Kraepelin, which explains a lot right there.

By the 1920’s, he wrote an interesting book where he admitted that it was impossible to link specified areas of the brain to psychic functions, and that there are “mental diseases” whose origins cannot be related to either anatomy or pathology (bug-causes).

The book was called Passione. Why did he name it that?

Because he was a Catholic, and passion is a direct reference to the “passion of Christ”. The word passion itself comes from a Latin word passionem meaning suffering, enduring.

The choice of the title is about suffering leading to “salvation” and “resurrection from the dead”, a pretty obvious corollary to what he justified doing to patients with ECT.

This is where his fascination for inducing horrific epileptic fits as ‘therapy’ comes in, with his particular area of interest being a biological study of emotions, which is a rather odd twist of things as well.

In 1928, he took over the post of Prof. Enrico Morselli, at the University of Genoa, and this is when his real research into shock to cause seizures took off with a vengeance. He was promoted to the Vatican university because of this work.

The electro-shock machine that Bini then built there at the University of Rome, under Cerletti’s instruction, was supposedly meant to be ‘a tool for research and inquiry’ – that was just a shore story however.

He meant it to be used to artifically induce this ‘therapeutical epilepsy’ he and the Vatican slavemasters were so enamoured of.

Just who were the Vatican patrons of such things at this time, is an excellent question, a very important one. So much so, that we’re going to take a little side trip into history here to examine just what those influences were, interspersed here and there with where Cerletti fit into some early events, having answered another very important question.

Why would the Catholic Church be so interested in drugs, electric shock, and other horrific treatments of man?

That’s what were going to investigate.

divider5

Pope Pius XI and Pope Pius XII

and the “insanity” of Freedom

 

When Pope Pius XI was elected, he “flew” the banner of Pope Pius IX. Now why would he do that, you might ask?

Primera_bendicion_pio_XI banner of pius ix 1946

To show his solidarity with Pius IX’s practically foaming-at-the-mouth diatribes against democracy and ‘communism’ published in the early to mid 1800’s in what are called encyclicals.

This was Pius XI’s position he was taking throughout his time as Pope, which ended in February of 1939.

To get an idea of what I’m talking about as to this ‘position’ they were taking, you can see a number of sourced examples in my post lining up various Pope’s quotes against Thomas Jefferson.

One of which was Pius XI.

Pope Pius XI 1922 to 1939

Pius XI, is who had Cardinal Pacelli (later to be Pius XII) negotiate the Concordat with Hitler and Nazi Germany. Hitler was so on-board with that idea that it was literally the first thing he did when he took power.

When Pope Pius XI took office in 1922, the banner (symbol) of Pope Pius IX was flown. Why would he do that? Because of what Pius IX, and before him Gregory XVI were against.

Freedom for man.

Pius IX put out an encyclical called The Syllabus of Errors (Latin: Syllabus Errorum) on December 8, 1864. The Syllabus was made up of phrases and paraphrases from earlier papal documents, along with index references to them, and presented as a list of “condemned propositions”.

It is important because the seeds of freedom for man had been being successfully propagated from the newly independent America around the world, including Europe, where the political emancipation of Europe from the tradition of Catholic Monarchies (France, etc.) had well-begun.

Both the British nobility (and the monarchy) Vatican began viciously attacking the underlying principles espoused by Thomas Jefferson and the young American nation in it’s Constitution, for the ‘scourge’ it was unleashing upon their little bubble-worlds of power that they thought were so impenetrable.

In fact, as revenge for that and for President Jackson having paid off America’s debt and taken down their tentacled Bank of the United States – it’s a little known fact that Pope Pius IX and the Vatican supported the Confederate States of America during the American Civil War, all as part of trying (with the British) to divide and conquer America.

Needless to say, the U.S. relations with the Vatican lapsed after the American Civil War – hard to explain away that kind of slimy behavior by the “Holy” vatican people, eh?

Furthermore – take a look at some of the statements that Pius IX condemned as false (in 1864). Many of which source from American authors and orators such as Thomas Jefferson – see if you can identify which ones.

  • “Human reason, without any reference whatsoever to God, is the sole arbiter of truth and falsehood, and of good and evil.” (No. 3)
  • “All the truths of religion proceed from the innate strength of human reason; hence reason is the ultimate standard by which man can and ought to arrive at the knowledge of all truths of every kind.” (No. 4)
  • “In the present day it is no longer expedient that the Catholic religion should be held as the only religion of the State, to the exclusion of all other forms of worship.” (No. 77)
  • “Protestantism is nothing more than another form of the same true Christian religion, in which form it is given to please God equally as in the Catholic Church.” (No. 18).
  • “The Church ought to be separated from the State, and the State from the Church.” (No. 55)
  • “Every man is free to embrace and profess that religion which, guided by the light of reason, he shall consider true.” (No. 15) and that “It has been wisely decided by law, in some Catholic countries, that persons coming to reside therein shall enjoy the public exercise of their own peculiar worship.” (No. 78)
  • “The Roman Pontiff can, and ought to, reconcile himself, and come to terms with, progress, liberalism and modern civilization.” (No. 80)

This Syllabus went together with an encyclical called Quanta Cura Condemning Current Errors put out on the same day, December 8, 1864.

In Quanta Cura, Pius IX specifically marks for condemnation something that Pope Gregory XVI had also foamed-at-the-mouth about. (He was Pope when President Andrew Jackson, a Jeffersonian, was in office and took down their (the slavemasters) infiltrated hold on the U.S. – the Bank)

Gregory XVI had said that this was insanity

…”liberty of conscience and worship is each man’s personal right, which ought to be legally proclaimed and asserted in every rightly constituted society; and that a right resides in the citizens to an absolute liberty, which should be restrained by no authority whether ecclesiastical or civil, whereby they may be able openly and publicly to manifest and declare any of their ideas whatever, either by word of mouth, by the press, or in any other way.”
– Gregory XVI, encyclical epistle “Mirari vos,” 15 August 1832.

Pius XI agreed and singled that out for “condemnation” in Quanta Cura, meaning he tremendously elevated in importance as bad, what Gregory XVI had said.

In full context, this is what Pius IX said about it in Quanta Cura

From which totally false idea of social government they do not fear to foster that erroneous opinion, most fatal in its effects on the Catholic Church and the salvation of souls, called by Our Predecessor, Gregory XVI, an “insanity,”2 viz., that

liberty of conscience and worship is each man’s personal right, which ought to be legally proclaimed and asserted in every rightly constituted society; and that a right resides in the citizens to an absolute liberty, which should be restrained by no authority whether ecclesiastical or civil, whereby they may be able openly and publicly to manifest and declare any of their ideas whatever, either by word of mouth, by the press, or in any other way.”

But, while they rashly affirm this, they do not think and consider that they are preaching “liberty of perdition;”3 and that “if human arguments are always allowed free room for discussion, there will never be wanting men who will dare to resist truth, and to trust in the flowing speech of human wisdom; whereas we know, from the very teaching of our Lord Jesus Christ, how carefully Christian faith and wisdom should avoid this most injurious babbling.”4

2 Gregory XVI, encyclical epistle “Mirari vos,” 15 August 1832.
3 same
4 St. Leo, epistle 14 (133), sect. 2, edit. Ball.

Pius XI comes along later in the 20th century, agreeing with and reinforcing these views against Freedom for mankind, making it quite clear that the reason the Vatican was creating and supporting psychiatry was to stop this from happening.

Hence – the whole idea of what they really meant by insane, becomes quite clear.

Insanity = having or promoting that the below is right

liberty of conscience and worship is each man’s personal right, which ought to be legally proclaimed and asserted in every rightly constituted society; and that a right resides in the citizens to an absolute liberty, which should be restrained by no authority whether ecclesiastical or civil, whereby they may be able openly and publicly to manifest and declare any of their ideas whatever, either by word of mouth, by the press, or in any other way.”

This is what they really meant to target with “psychiatry”.

Why?

Because Pius IX said that it’s a threat to this world domination plan –

the Catholic Church… should freely exercise even to the end of the world–not only over private individuals, but over nations, peoples, and their sovereign princes…

His solution?

… the welfare of human society itself, altogether demand that we again stir up your pastoral solicitude to exterminate other evil opinions…

That is what psychiatry was designed to do and research methods of accomplishing.

What did Ugo Cerletti’s electric-shock induced epilepsy (especially done repeatedly) aim to create?

Annihilation

of the personality.

Therefore no more “evil” opinions thwarting their plans.

Exterminated.

At the end of World War I, slavemaster Igor and mouthpiece Bernard Baruch said –

The great effect of the warwas in jarring dead brain cells into life

…[and it] removed troublesome factors

1929 American Magazine interview with Bernard Mannes Baum Baruch – one of the men who hugely profited from the war.

Removed = Exterminated in the most solid sense of the term. I have said many times that both ‘world’ wars were really about the slavemasters attempting to slow the bleeding of their ’empires’ and to kill off and disrupt things so much that hopefully people wouldn’t be in any kind of shape to rebel, but to see this again now, that Baruch said? Iis seriously bone-chilling in its blatant bragging as to that was the intent!

To get a sense of just how many “evil opinions” were exterminated during that war (or hurt enough to occupy their minds with that instead of rebelling) check out this chart.

The following figures are cited from The Longman Companion to the First World War (Colin Nicholson, Longman 2001, pg. 248); they have been rounded to the nearest thousand. All percentages are the person who put this table together (found on the internet); they refer to the % of the total mobilized.

Casualties of World War 1

Country Mobilized Killed Wounded Total Casualties
Africa 55,000 10,000 unknown unknown
Australia 330,000 59,000 152,000 211,000 64%
Austria-Hungary 6,500,000 1,200,000 3,620,000 4,820,000 74%
Belgium 207,000 13,000 44,000 57,000 28%
Bulgaria 400,000 101,000 153,000 254,000 64%
Canada 620,000 67,000 173,000 241,000 39%
The Caribbean 21,000 1,000 3,000 4,000 19%
French Empire 7,500,000 1,385,000 4,266,000 5,651,000 75%
Germany 11,000,000 1,718,000 4,234,000 5,952,000 54%
Great Britain 5,397,000 703,000 1,663,000 2,367,000 44%
Greece 230,000 5,000 21,000 26,000 11%
India 1,500,000 43,000 65,000 108,000 7%
Italy 5,500,000 460,000 947,000 1,407,000 26%
Japan 800,000 250 1,000 1,250 0.2%
Montenegro 50,000 3,000 10,000 13,000 26%
New Zealand 110,000 18,000 55,000 73,000 66%
Portugal 100,000 7,000 15,000 22,000 22%
Romania 750,000 200,000 120,000 320,000 43%
Russia 12,000,000 1,700,000 4,950,000 6,650,000 55%
Serbia 707,000 128,000 133,000 261,000 37%
South Africa 149,000 7,000 12,000 19,000 13%
Turkey 1,600,000 336,000 400,000 736,000 46%
USA 4,272,500 117,000 204,000 321,000 8%

 

The slavemasters (British nobility/monarchial and Vatican/priests) had finally stopped their squabbling over who gets to rule, and decided to work together to stop all comers challenging their ’empire’.

The target in WWI was Austria-Hungary (the most obvious anyway – there were other more important ones that are not so well-known) and you can see that Russia, France and Germany – who sided with Austria-Hungary – all suffered the most thinning, the most extermination of their young men.

While you could say, that’s because they lost, I think you’re missing the point. No, it isn’t “because they lost”. It’s because that was the goal in the first place. Hence that war was created as a cover to legalize murder.

A holocaust with no name, but every bit as racist and biased as what happened in World War II, because that’s how they like it. Miserable, suffering people having terrible hardships.

War.

Let them remember that the world will never be able to rid itself of misery, sorrow and tribulation…

– Pope Pius XI DIVINI REDEMPTORIS (On Atheistic Communism) 19 March 1937

That’s the kind of thing Pius XI could really get behind – making sure that happened.

Don’t pay attention to his attempts to call it “communism” for those who believe and work towards NO imposed suffering, NO imposed misery and NO imposed hardship.

That was just their attempt to try and NOT mention what they really hated – Democracy, rule by the people. You can read all about how they used communism as a created scapegoat to double-curve their attack on what is actually freedom from them in this post of mine and in this one (starting from this point “Why would the Vatican back communism?”).

That’s what they really hate.

Independence

from them.

 

A man named John Cornwell wrote a book called Hitler’s Pope in 1999, much content of which was resurrected in a 2013 Vanity Fair article. I have used him as a source for several things in this library article of mine (as you are about to see later on). For one reason, because he provides a lot of interesting and well-documented material concerning Cardinal Pacelli, who later succeeded Pius XI.

As you can imagine, Cornwell was heavily attacked by the Catholic establishment.

In an historical assessment of Pope Pius XII, Catholic historian Frank Coppa, writing for the Encyclopedia Britannica, addressed Cornwell’s book in the following terms: “John Cornwell’s controversial book on Pius, Hitler’s Pope (1999), characterized him as anti-Semitic. [The depiction], however, lack[s] credible substantiation“.

Ken Woodward, writing in Newsweek, stated that Hitler’s Pope has “errors of fact and ignorance of context [that] appear on almost every page.

According to a 2004 article in The Economist, Hitler’s Pope specifically “lacked balance“.

Whatever could this man have unearthed that garnered such interesting insults? And ones that were so coordinated as well.

Probably one of the worst of which was University of Mississippi law professor and Roman Catholic apologist Ronald J. Rychlak, who immediately followed Cornwall with his 2000 book about Hitler and the Pope. Rychlak, in one of his many attempts to deflect deserved negative attention for Pacelli’s behavior during the War, stated that “When Pius XII died in 1958, there were tributes from virtually every Jewish group around the world“.

One wonders what would happen if you asked these groups now what they think, in light of many exposes on what that man was really doing, but let’s look at this tributes BS defense for a moment.

Is that what it takes to be “credible” per Rychlak and others like him?

Meaningless awards from limelight-happy word prostitutes?

 

Yep, they really do think this is some kind of ‘defense’, that’s why that bombastic law professor took that tack.

Not only am I reminded of the scene in Inside Man where character Arthur Case (Nazi collaborator who got rich off all the Jews stripped of assets in WWII) shows all his Jewish and other awards as some sort of proof of his innocence – note the prominence of the menorah one in the back –

inside_man25 jewish awards in the background

Character Arthur Case cites these as proof of serving humanity his whole life.

 

Gee, much like the tripe we get from Catholic apologists about Pacelli! He was serving humanity.

Was he now…

who_are_these_people

Regarding this ‘awards’ and ‘tributes’ business, I’m also reminded of the very first Jesuit Instructions – the game plan for world domination – by Loyola himself, where he said:

…[those] who excel in talent and exercise some influence by reason of their good lives should be won over by making much of them.

Awards, tributes, see the game they play?

Rychlak’s transparent attempt to whitewash Pacelli in much the same way as in Inside Man, when he said: “When Pius XII died in 1958, there were tributes from virtually every Jewish group around the world” – as some kind of proof of Pacelli’s blamelessness during WWII, is rather less than ‘credible’ in the real meaning of the word.

I have done a number of research posts and library articles documenting the tight relationship between the British and Vatican slavemasters and their use of certain elements (their puppets and dupes) in America as their scapegoat/front man to point damning fingers toward as something or someone other than them.

When it comes to a real opponent or a potential opponent who isn’t going for their distractions, one of the first things that they do is to target the person as not having “credible” information. This is an old, old tactic of theirs, that used to be somewhat reliable as an identifier of a truth-teller about them, but since the days of the American Revolution they have been forced to get a whole lot trickier because of that phenomena of that they give their target credibility by attacking them!

Sort of a duh moment for them when the realized that, you understand.

Note: I’m sorry, but there is not an easy way to “system” this so that you have some nice, tidy little checklist that “tells” you which is which. In fact, for every list someone makes, they will figure out a way to fuck you over with it. So, no. There aren’t any cheat-sheets for this. You are going to have to do it the right way, to get it right. You must look as you or you will not get it right, when you are up against some of the more tricky slavemasters. Not to worry though, it’s not as hard as it sounds.

Today, attacking a target as not being credible is most definitely not a guarantee that the target is credible. I can think of a number of examples where they falsely attack a target in that way, who is either a dupe or an agent, who then uses that to garner credibility for what they are saying which actually isn’t credible. Like a strawman kind of thing, a substitute.

Ah. But sometimes? It still can be dead accurate as a pointer, and these attacks on the subject of Pacelli being supportive of World War II is one of those times.

Take a look at this –

In 2006, the Catholic Herald was the mouthpiece for another attempt to whitewash Pacelli. Father Giovanni Sale, historian of the Jesuit journal La Civilt4 Cattolica…said that certain positions that were “often fruit of ideological prejudices” could now be corrected (he meant Cornwell’s book).

Ideological prejudices.

So, let me get this straight.

Anyone who exposes the utter evil words and acts of men like Pope Pius XI, Gregory XVI, and Cardinal Pacelli (Pope Pius XII) and won’t buy the Arthur Case version of look-at-all-my-Jewish-awards that prove I’m good routine (even though I profited off killing millions of Jews) but hey now – if that kind of lying complicity gets exposed, it’s because the person is prejudiced?

You see my point.

But, guess who gets targeted as the ‘hidden source’ for such heinous attacks on innocent lil ole Pacelli – yep, you guessed it – the Communists. And…we’re fed this load of tripe by none other than our very same professional Catholic apologist, Ronald J. Rychlak.

As for the shift in public perception, there is still a long way to go, but more and more historians are coming out on the pro-Pius side; the Congregation for the Causes of Saints gathered overwhelming evidence of Pius XII’s efforts to save all victims of the Nazis, especially the Jews; revelations by Ion Mihai Pacepa (my co-author on the book Disinformation) and others have shown that Pius XII’s reputation was intentionally smeared by Soviet intelligence agencies in part of a covert war against the church; and we are seeing many more Jewish and Catholic leaders speaking up on behalf of the truth. So, we are moving in the right direction.

– Ronald Rychlak as quoted by the Catholic Herald: Archives debunk ‘Hitler’s Pope’ theories September 29, 2006, article resurrected out of the Internet Archive.

Oho! So, it’s back to ye old Red Bible attacks drawing board, is it?

I’m going to enjoy this.

And by the way, that book he’s schilling for that he co-authored? Is about the worst example of blatant anti-American propaganda (written by a Catholic apologsit) than I have seen in quite a while. A real hootenanny of horsepuckety-poo.

And his co-author? The very anti-thesis of what I call credible.

One last thing, another very good example of British/Catholic slavemasters using the ‘credibility’ defense, was concerning journalist Gary Webb’s expose (Dark Alliance) of the relationship between the CIA and Nicaraguan Contra members, and he didn’t even document that the Vatican and the British were involved – which I have now here at our blog in several different posts and articles.

The CIA Inspector General himself got trotted out to deliver the ‘goods’ against Gary.

The_Facts_Fri__Nov_1__1996_

CIA Inspector General Frederick Hitz said –

…that a preliminary investigation found “no credible information” to support allegations raised in a series by the California newspaper San Jose Mercury News.

– The Facts (Texas) Friday November 1, 1996, titled: Ex-Contras: CIA cleared planes, cash from narcotics suspect

 

  • Found no credible information.
  • Lack[s] credible substantiation (what was said about exposes about Pacelli being quite the bad guy for most of his life.)

Credible, huh?

Since what credible really means is: with a ring of truth, trustworthy (and most importantly) not lying...

Well then.

Like I said, I’m going to enjoy this.

It’s time to dig into this guy Pacelli.

Caveat – please do not think this guy was the lone ranger or something in his behavior. That is absolutely not true. He was one in a long line of Popes who all had the exact same attitudes towards the same point of independence from them being “a terrible and evil thing”. The only thing different about him is that he was directly involved in one of the nastiest wars in recent history – WWII.

* * *

Let’s start off with this first.

Serbia.

You might have noticed that I had bolded Serbia in the chart of WWI deaths and casualties. Why did I do that? Because of its key role in WWI, WWII, and even up until fifty years later.

For example, in my husband’s book Scientology Roots Chapter Thirteen – 2 The Maitreya and Messiah Scam he wrote about that Adolf Hitler and Nazi Germany were a British operation, and that British slavemasters set up and financed Nazi Germany. The British slavemasters used Nazi Germany during WWII to carry out genocide for the purpose of ethnic cleansing but what that really meant was the removal of the holders of ‘evil opinions”.

I have the right to exterminate millions of individuals of inferior races, which multiply like vermin. 4

– Adolf Hitler

 

There’s that extermination just like Pius IX said that Pacelli and his boss Pius XI were so in agreement with. These ‘inferior races” are inferior because they have ‘evil opinions’ that reject slavemaster society, you understand.

Mike also pointed out that in 1992, Serbia invaded Bosnia and massacred civilians in the name of ethnic cleansing. 200,000 people died in that genocide, which was exactly what Serbia has consistently been used for – exterminating unacceptable people who have ‘evil opinions’ towards the British and Vatican slavemasters.

In fact, Serbia played a key role in Vatican and British slavemaster plans of creating World War I, all in order to get a ‘one body’ rule going over the planet.

Just like Thomas Jefferson warned against a hundred years before that war –

What has destroyed the liberty and the rights of man in every government which has ever existed under the sun? The generalizing and concentrating all cares and powers into one body, no matter whether of the autocrats of Russia or France, or of the aristocrats of a Venetian Senate.

— Thomas Jefferson to Joseph C. Cabell, 1816
Jefferson Cyclopedia

He knew what these people, these slavemasters, were like, and what they were always trying to obtain for themselves.

The new form of this ‘one body’ was the League of Nations. This is what they were trying to force a set-up of by using the first “world” war as a catalyst.

But what does Serbia have to do with anything, you probably wonder, why is it important? Because it was used as part of the premise to even start the war in the first place.

It was that key.

In the olden days, a person could challenge someone to a duel by smacking them in the face and their ‘honor’ demanded that they fight in order to save face from such an insult.

Silly and vain, yes, but very appropos for what Serbia was used for.

In my library article – Comprehensive History of the Oahspe – I discussed a bit of the background to all this.

You see, the Habsburg monarchy held great influence within the Catholic Church, even using its power to veto the election of the Papal Father in the conclave of 1903. You can imagine how that went over with the other slavemasters.

Since the Monarch also held rights to protect Catholics in the non-Catholic states of Serbia, Montenegro and Albania, you can see why vetoing the Pope election was a big deal, and viewed as a betrayal by the other slavemasters, and more importantly, a threat to their money and power lines.

These ancient Nesilim blood-line Monarchs (and priests) tended to be a bit too full of themselves and fight over who was ‘better’ but outright betrayal and making such an obvious power-play against the rest of them was a whole different thing – a sort of scorched earth policy is the usual response.

That’s exactly what happened.

The Hapsburg Monarchy were actually the rulers of what came to be called the Austro-Hungarian empire. The slavemasters were always fostering various wars and conflicts nd re-arrangements of who owned what or ruled what in Europe. See my article: Origin of the term “Balance of Power”

Austria was becoming sort of the black sheep of the slavemaster family, meaning they were not exactly being totally with the program of the rest of them, and were even <gasp> considering allowing the people more power.

That sounded the clarion call of danger for the slavemasters.

Part of the reason was that the “American infection”, as they referred to it, had been spreading. From 1848, the Popes had been losing their dominions, at one point even the city of Rome itself had been seized.

So, in yet another one of these shiftings-around trying to gain back power in Europe, in 1866 Austria was allowed to be defeated by Bismarck’s Prussia and forced to relinquish its last domains in Germany. Having lost that, in 1867 Austria shored itself up by permanently agreeing to share power with Hungary as the Austro-Hungarian Empire, its full title actually being ‘The Kingdoms and Lands Represented in the Imperial Council and the Lands of the Crown of St Stephen’.

This Dual Monarchy of Austria-Hungary was a veritable family of 11 officially recognised nationalities kept in union by the Habsburg Monarch who functioned as Emperor of Austria and King of Hungary simultaneously.

Just a few years later, in 1870, at a gathering in Rome there was held a meeting that came to be called the First Vatican Council. At this meeting (attended by many bishops from around the world) the Pope was dogmatically declared infallible in matters of faith and morals and the unchallenged ‘first ruler’ of the Catholic faithful. The solemn declaration of papal infallibility by Vatican I took place on 18 July 1870.

Papal infallibility is a dogma of the Catholic Church that states that, in virtue of this completely imaginary “promise” of Jesus to Peter, the Pope is preserved from the possibility of error “When, in the exercise of his office as shepherd and teacher of all Christians, in virtue of his supreme apostolic authority, he defines a doctrine concerning faith or morals to be held by the whole Church.

The infallible teachings of the Pope are part of the Sacred Magisterium, you remember what that is, right? We talked about that earlier.

The terminology of a definitive decree invoking this “you must do what I say” follows a formula. Decrees of this nature start out saying things like: “By the authority of Our Lord Jesus Christ and of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and by Our own authority, We declare, pronounce and define the doctrine . . . to be revealed by God and as such to be firmly and immutably held by all the faithful,” or through an accompanying anathema stating that anyone who deliberately dissents is outside the Catholic Church.

Here’s one Pacelli did in 1950 when he was Pope – as an example. Called Munificentissimus Deus, he was laying down dogma concerning the the Assumption of Mary –

Hence if anyone, which God forbid, should dare willfully to deny or to call into doubt that which We have defined, let him know that he has fallen away completely from the divine and Catholic Faith.

Believe it or else, basically.

Pacelli, when he and his mentor drew up the enforcement document – Code of Canon Law – laid down the law that the Pope, by reason of his office as Vicar of Christ and as pastor of the entire Christian Church, has full, supreme, and universal power over the whole Church and by divine institution – meaning “God” said so” – the Pope has supreme, full, immediate, and universal power in the care of souls.

That’s Vatican I – 1870.

This was the same year that they conducted a “democratic experiment” by creating the German Catholic Center Party, which then defeated Bismarck’s Kulturkampf—the “culture struggle” against the Catholic Church in the 1870s. In other words they used a fake form of democracy to defeat revolutions against their rule!

Now we know how they do it – by appearing to be part of the democratic process – so please take careful note of that.

Eugenio Pacelli’s grandfather and father believed passionately that the Popes could once again exert their power over the ‘world’ through the Church, and they not only wholeheartedly supported this idea, they passed this obsession on to young Pacelli who was groomed to make sure it happened.

Pacelli was recruited into the Vatican in 1901 to specialize in international affairs and church law. He was 24. He was an instant favorite and was taken under the wing of Pietro Gasparri, a world-famous canon lawyer.

That means he was there when the Hapsburgs vetoed the vote for the Pope, so I imagine that galvanized his proclivities to personally wanting to exterminate those ‘evil opinions’ to new heights.

The 19th Century was a time of ethnic “awakening” throughout Europe – because of America and our successful independence from the slavemasters – and tensions within the Austro-Hungarian Empire were intense.

Poles yearned for a separate and united homeland, Croats demanded autonomy, Serbs conspired to join the Kingdom of Serbia and ethnic Germans were concerned they were losing influence to liberal and non-German forces. As well as the recognised national groups the empire was also home to large populations of Jews, Muslim Bosniaks, Gypsies and numerous other groups including Albanians, Turks, Circassians and Aromanians.

But it was Serbia that was chosen as the ‘piece’ to smack the Hapsburg Monarchy across the face, and it was Cardinal Pacelli who made sure it happened.

In 1914 the Catholic Church signed a Concordat (agreement) with Serbia which ended the Hapsburgs rights over Catholics in Serbia. This provoked fear and anger within Austria-Hungary about their empire’s declining power and the intentions of Serbia. Pacelli personally worked on this with Gasparri.

Pacelli, left, with Cardinal Merry del Val and Milenko Vesnić signing the Serbia Concordat

Pacelli Cardinal Merry del Val and Milenko Vesnić signing the Concordat between the Holy See and Serbia

Meanwhile, down in the “sewers”, deep-cover agents such as British agent Sidney Reilly and others had encouraged some pretty nasty activities within Serbia. Sydney’s real name was Sigmund “Schlomo” Rosenblum. I talk about him quite extensively in my library article about another British agent – Casimir Pilenas Palmer but I’ll give you a brief accounting of him a little later on here.

One of the ‘recruits’ these people were stirring up/hiring, was Captain Dragutin Dimitrijevic who was known as “The Bull” or “Apis” He slaughtered the Serbian king and queen, and then he formed The Black Hand (with the aim of uniting all Serbs).

He had a rather interesting way of conducting business. He recruited young men infected with tuberculosis and promised these men with terminal disease a way to “make a mark” for Serbia through assassinations of enemies. Literally, the Walking Dead.

A few days later (after the Concordat was signed), one of his liaisons, a Black Hand dying teenager named Gavrilo Princip, assassinated Austria-Hungary’s heir apparent, Archduke Franz Ferdinand and his wife, while they were touring the Bosnian capital, Sarajevo.

This is what set off the perfect flurry of moves that would allow Britain to appear to “have” to declare War (when that’s what they wanted) and then drag America into it later on, in an attempt to end our ‘independence’ from involvement with Europe’s affairs and a whole number of other complicated goals they wanted to achieve with this.

If the concordat supported Serbia’s effort to move away from Austria, then why would this have caused WWI?

Even though Serbia gained more independence, the Catholics in Serbia would be under Vatican protection. This created a situation similar to Bosnia where the Moslems were under protection. It creates division among the populace. Thus, Serbia was not particularly happy as it was Archduke Ferdinand who ratified that concordat, not the Serbian populace.

The assassination prompted what was called the July crisis, but the upshot was that after being smacked in the face like that, of course Austria-Hungary issued an ultimatum to Serbia. One which, again, of course, they couldn’t possibly rationally agree to.

Exactly one month later (from the assassination) on 28th July 1914 – war erupted.

Charles Masterman had his propagandists do their thing, Sir Edward Grey gave his Churchill-coached speech to Parliament, Britain Declared War, and the nightmare of World War I began.

All because the slavemasters were arguing over who gets to rule the world, and they wanted America back to help them do it.

– – –

A brief note on Sydney Reilly – after getting the war going good and well, he be-bopped on over to New York City where he hooks up with deep cover combined Russian/British agents Boris Brasol and Casimir Pilenas, who recommend him to Wiseman. Reilly was acting as a “purchasing” agent (aka arms dealer) of munitions for the Russian government. Brasol was in charge of vetting those contractors.Sydney Reilly starts working for Wiseman as a deep cover agent with the cover of “purchasing” agent of munitions for the Russian government.. He reported in to Normal Thwaites, Wiseman’s adjutant. He later went on to be personally directed by head of MI6 Mr. Cumming and Desmond Morton.6

Sydney was also noted as one of two people that ‘have special facilities for getting into the confidence of German agents’ – a skill he had perfected while still over in Europe helping the Vatican and MI6 get the war going.7

– – –

Pacelli went straight from helping get World War I going with that now infamous Concordat with Serbia, to being invited to help draft an even more draconian version of the Pope’s powers decided on at the First Vatican Council, together with his immediate boss, Pietro Gasparri.

Pacelli played a major role in drafting a powerful legal document that transformed the 1870 primacy dogma into an unprecedented principle of papal power. When finished, it was called the Code of Canon Law.

Packaged in a single manual, the Code of Canon Law was distributed in 1917 to Catholic bishops and clergy throughout the world.

Pacelli in Germany, in 1917, doing just that –

Eugenio Pacelli in 1917 in front of the Imperial German Headquarters after an audience with emperor William IIEugenio Pacelli (holding hat) in front of the Imperial German Headquarters after an audience with emperor William II

 

John Cornwell tells us a little bit about this Code –

According to this code, in the future all bishops would be nominated by the Pope; doctrinal error would be tantamount to heresy; priests would be subjected to strict censorship in their writings; papal letters to the faithful would be regarded as infallible (in practice if not in principle); and an oath would be taken by all candidates for the priesthood to submit to the sense as well as the strict wording of doctrine as laid down by the Pope.

– John Cornwell, Hitler’s Pope, Vanity Fair article 2013

You’ll notice this was done just a year before Austria-Hungary was forced to surrender. In fact, it was only when, in October 1918, Austria-Hungary surrendered and the empire was broken up that WWI was over.

See what I mean by scorched earth policy?

This is the climate that Masterman’s step-n-fetch-it, Wickham Steed just happens to release his book on The Hapsburg Empire (pushing Zionism) straight in the middle of.

Their targets were Jewish Students in the Hapsburg Monarchy trying to tell them they were a race, not a religion. Most people of Jewish faith never thought of themselves as a race before this point.

At the same time and right when Pacelli is in Germany establishing his ‘relationships that lead to acommodations’, Hitler, in 1919, began talking about that “Anti-Semitism as a political movementhad to be based on the fact:

that Judaism is a matter of race and not of religion.10

Why would British intelligence, using Steed, do such a blatant set-up for racial bias and Eugenics ‘solutions’?

Because they were pissed, as was the Vatican.

The ‘prize’ they wanted most from the war – America sitting like a cherry on top in the form of acceptance of the League of Nations – was not likely to be allowed, largely due to the courageous and effective patriotism (loyal to the principles of Thomas Jefferson etc.) of Senator Borah of Idaho.

While they’re pissing and moaning about not getting America, there was some pretty wild stuff that happened at the Peace Conferences – a hell of a euphemism. Apparently destruction and annihilation are defined as ‘peace’ by these clutternuts.

In my Round Table library article, one of the things I go into is that one of the long-term policies of the British – in their daily quests to interfere with everyone else’s business – was to support the second strongest, which, of course, is going to understandably (and most likely deliberately) piss off the strongest.

See my article: Origin of the term “Balance of Power”. This article goes into exactly when this started, and how using smaller weaker countries combined to stop anyone from being their equals. They weren’t the lone ranger on it either, the Vatican had the same policy.

At the end of World War I, the Allies (headed by Round Table Brits, of course) deliberately created new “independent” states (that were not) to function as dominions of Britain and France, and could be used to help keep the strongest, Germany and Russia, down permanently. It was an impossible task for these new small nations to do of course – they were set up to fail.

Plus, the map of Europe was rewritten with the stroke of a pen, suddenly making the Poles, the Czechs, and the Serbs dominant over all the other minority nationalities that were themselves now being forcibly incorporated into the new countries.

This is where the Serbs come in again. Remember the deal the Pope made with them? Yea. Exactly. This is their “reward”.

This is all exactly along that “Balance of Power” line, and of course it didn’t sit well at all with the Germans, Ukrainians, Slovaks, Croats, Slovenes, etc. It also guaranteed that with this kind of set-up in place, they would all be easy pickin’s for the next war planned – a war that would theoretically pit Germany and Russia up against the “allies” yet again – World War II.

Remember, we have Colonel House and Walter Lippmann all closeted up under the influence of Prime Minister Balfour and Special Intelligence-man William Wiseman in The Inquiry – whose resulting idea of a “just and careful peace” was dismembering Germany, Russia, etc., and pitting small nationalities against each other.

All of which was part of Balfour’s strategy (as he called it) – a strategy that deliberately set the stage for World War II.

That was no accident that the slavemasters were setting conditions almost two decades ahead for this obviously already planned war. That’s how pissed they were about what happened with America and the rejection of their League of Nations ‘one group’ to rule the world plan.

The conditions being set at that “Peace” conference were so blatantly vicious and foolhardy, that U.S. Senator LaFollete specifically said publicly that he thought that the treaty was excessively harsh with Germany, and that it was basically guaranteeing future War.

Remember the ‘evil opinions” mantra of the Popes? Well, again, the Brits and the Vatican were united in their underhanded attempts to try and silence such people.

In typical blathering and incorrect targeting, the Round Table mouthpieces began trying to position LaFollette as a soviet-loving pro-German to try and discredit his accurate statements about who and what were pushing this War.

He was even nefariously positioned (indirectly) as being a “Communist” trying to rule-the-world, during the time of the whole “Red Bible” propaganda.

They just love lobbing around that bogus “Communist” label.

See these news articles – first is The News and Observer January 1919

News_and_Observer_Wed__Jan_8__1919_(1) News_and_Observer_Wed__Jan_8__1919_

Notice the headline – cute, real cute. Also notice that LaFollette exposes that the Creel Committee (The Committee on Public Information or CPI) is mixed up with propagandizing the “red scare” as well. Considering it’s deal-with-the-devil with British Intelligence (Crewe House) – he certainly nailed that one right on the head.

Second is Brooklyn Daily Eagle November 1919

The_Brooklyn_Daily_Eagle_Thu__Jun_19__1919_

Look at the positioning of the section – names on ‘Radicals’ mailing lists  – It lists Follette, via his daughter, as being somehow supportive of the insane “Red Bible” Protocols being advertised in other articles and the I.W.W. (Industrial Worker’s Union). See Red Bible post for many more examples of articles from this time period.

He was not.

Please also notice the “Chairman Lusk” part of the article – that’s the Lusk Committee “investigating” all this (including harassing Senator Lafollette). One of their informers was Boris Brasol, British MI6 spymaster William Wiseman’s Ohkrana asset that he had planted in the MID (Military Intelligence).

You remember Boris, he was mixed up with Sydney Reilly and Casimir Pilenas Palmer – all deep cover agents for the slavemasters. He’s going to come into play yet again here.

At the same time that the Peace Treaty Conference is going on, on 5 January 1919 British agent Anton Drexler, who had developed links between the Thule Society and various workers’ organizations in Munich, together with the Thule Society’s Karl Harrer, established the German Workers’ Party – the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei (DAP).

Work had begun on this in December 1918, when Drexler urged the circle to take the lead in founding a political party. That’s how the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei  – German Workers’ Party came into existence on January 5, 1919, in a little tavern called Fürstenfelder Hof. Members were invited by word of mouth only, it was an exclusive “club” that  continued to assemble, often in the Thule quarters, sometimes at the Cafe Gasteig across the Isar, or in private homes. Remember, British and Vatican deep cover agent Baron Sebottendorff (real name Glauer) “headed” this society.

The Peace Treaty Conference at Versaille had begun that same month.

American President Wilson, presented his Fourteen Points to the Peace Conference, the points included the formation of the League of Nations.

Just like Mr. British Foreign Intelligence [Sir Grey] asked him to do –

See Casimir Pilenas Palmer library article.

edward_grey_1914_approx

.…your treaty does not mean peace far, very far, from it. If we are to judge the future by the past,

it means war.

– Senator Borah, Record, 66 Cong., I Sess., pp. 8777-8778; 8768-8769, 8781-8784.

 

borahjohnson2Borah – left

 

Later that year, Senator Borah from Idaho sees the writing on the wall and in one hell of a speech, nails both the Brits and the Catholics as being behind this, by noticing their combined campaign against “intense nationalism”.

I come now to another feature, which to me is even more interesting, more menacing, than those over which we have passed.

Conceal it as you may, disguise it as some will attempt to do, this is the first step in internationalism and the first distinct effort to sterilize nationalism.

It is a distinct announcement that the intense nationalism of Washington, the intense nationalism of Lincoln, can no longer serve the cause of the American people, and that –

we must internationalize and place the sovereign powers of this Government to make war and control our economic forces in an international tribunal.

[speaking to the President]

Sir, since the debate opened months ago, those of us who have stood against this proposition have been taunted many times with being little Americans.

– Borah Senate Speech November 19, 1919

Pacelli in Germany

pacelli in germany 3

What was Pacelli doing towards the end of the War, after he helped draft their ‘powers’ they needed? (the Code of Canon Law).

[1917] Aged 41 and already an archbishop, Pacelli was dispatched to Munich as papal nuncio, or ambassador, to start the process of eliminating all existing legal challenges to the new papal autocracy.

At the same time, he was to pursue a Reich Concordat, a treaty between the papacy and Germany as a whole which would supersede all local agreements and become a model of Catholic church-state relations. A Reich Concordat would mean formal recognition by the German government of the Pope’s right to impose the new Code of Canon Law on Germany’s Catholics.

– John Cornwell, Hitler’s Pope, Vanity Fair article 2013

 

In brief, the Vatican later made a deal with Hitler’s government that basically got them, as a tax mind you, a percentage of all the profits from seized and stripped assets from the jews and other “undesirables”. We’ll go into this a little more later, but the idea here to understand is that Pacelli lived and worked in Germany for twenty years to bring about the conditions needed for both his Concordat and WWII.

All part of ‘eliminating challenges’ to the Pope’s supremacy, together with the British nobility’s same desire to rule the world, they’re a perfect united pair. And they were too, when they weren’t fighting amongst themselves.

– – –

Pacelli in Germany

It was May of 1917 when Pacelli first set off for Germany, having been appointed nuncio (ambassador) on 23 April 1917. He had his own private railway compartment with a whole car filled with special foods just for him, he tended to be sickly and had a ‘delicate stomach’.

John Cornwell details an interesting point about this –

The Pope at that time, Benedict XV, was shocked at this extravagance, but Pacelli had favored status as the Vatican’s best diplomat. 8

Favored status with whom, exactly. John doesn’t seem to pick up on it, but this seems to point to that there is some other (more hidden) power behind the papal ‘throne’, much like in Britain where certain ‘nobles’ such as the Cecil family are the real power. That would make a lot of sense actually. Names we probably almost never hear about, kind of thing.

Pietro Gasparri had been promoted to cardinal Secretary of State – the equivalent of foreign minister and prime minister – and once again – Pacelli was his ‘main man’. Perhaps I should do some research on this character, maybe he’s one of those ‘hidden’ because he’s now in exactly the same post/position the Cecil’s first assumed to start Britain’s run at dominating the world using Queen Elizabeth.

Interesting.

But what else happened, in Munich at this time?

As conditions in Germany worsened during WWI, it became clear that much of the population was ready for a change. Food had become very scarce, people were reduced to eating dog biscuits and horsemeat. It was in this atmosphere that the German people were ripe for the pickin by the British Slavemasters. Not too hard to understand, people began to long for a better world and fundamental change in Germany. Prime conditions for the mind-poisoners to do their dirty work.

Enter Houston Stewart Chamberlain, the nephew of Sir Neville Chamberlain, was a ringleader for this type of mind-poisoning – propaganda aimed at riling hatred in a false way/direction. He was mixed up in the later publication of the Protocols of Zion in Britain and Germany, among other lovely things.

Enter long time deep-cover agent for the British in Turkey, Adam Alfred Rudolf Glauer, provided the perfect distraction off the British and the Vatican, where it should be, and over onto “the Jews.” It should be noted that he continued to act as a double agent for Britain, in Istanbul during the period of 1942-1945. (WWII), which meant that he worked with a number of colorful (I’m being sarcastic) in OSS turkey – the OSS was the forerunner of the CIA.

There’s quite a bit of background on Glauer in this library article of mine, but the key event I want to start from is his being ordered to Munich.

Glauer had become an Ottoman citizen in 1911 and took on his new High-sounding name – Rudolf Freiherr von Sebottendorff. Now that his cover was established, he returned to Germany with a Turkish passport in 1913.

Glauer laid low for a while, performing various ops for the British/Vatican slavemaster in Frankfurt and Berlin and then he and his wife settled in 1916 at Bad Aibling, an elegant Bavarian spa. The shore story goes, that he happened to have been shown a newspaper advertisement for the Germanenorden which –

“…summoned fair-haired and blue-eyed German men and women of pure Aryan descent to join the Order. Three cryptic runes stood beneath this message. Sebottendorff was intrigued and acquired membership.”
(The Occult Roots of Nazism, Nicholas Goodrick-Clarke, pgs. 141-142)

That’s a shore story, he was assigned to help with that group.

In September 1916, Sebottendorff hied himself off to Berlin to “visit” the chief of the mysterious Germanenorden at Berlin – Hermann Pohl – who, as the shore story goes, just happens to decide to give Sebottendorff their membership files after just this one meeting.

Sounds real to me. (not).

“… Pohl entrusted him with an address list of some one hundred volkisch radicals in Bavaria and the task of contacting each of them in hopes of reviving the Orden’s dormant Bavarian Province. He may also have furnished Sebottendorff with one thousand marks, and additional sums later, to establish a newsletter and to circulate propaganda by whatever means.”
(Hammer of the Gods, David Luhrssen, pg. 69)

There is another rather interesting aspect to this meeting, and that is that Pohl was promoting the idea that the reason the “superior” race of Germans lacked their former magical powers is because of racial miscegnation (blending) especially with Jews. Members were told that this “secret knowledge of ancient magic runes” could be revived once the race had been purified of foreign contamination.

The Germananorder (or “Order of Teutons”) was a secret society informally founded in 1911 and formally established — along with the Reichshammerbund – in May of 1912 at the home of Theodor Fritsch.

Members were bound together by a racial purity goal.

People who wanted to join the “Germanic Order” had to sign a special “blood declaration of faith” concerning their lineage:

“The signer hereby swears to the best of his knowledge and belief that no Jewish or coloured blood flows in either his or in his wife’s veins, and that among their ancestors are no members of the coloured races.” 12

– in original German

“Blutbekenntnis”: “Unterzeichner versichert nach bestem Wissen und Gewissen, daß in seinen und seiner Frau Adern kein jüdisches oder farbiges Blut fließe und daß sich unter den Vorfahren auch keine Angehörigen der farbigen Rassen befinden.”

One also had to prove one’s Aryan heritage by providing birth certificates going back several generations.

The Germanenorden had an impressive series of initiatory rituals, replete with knights in shining armor, wise kings, mystical bards, and forest nymphs.

Sort of a Dungeons and Dragons game ala Germany.

Very Catholic and British intelligence as it was as a front group – it’s no surprise that it implemented a Masonic-style program of secrecy, initiation, and mutual cooperation to “counter” what initiates were told was the conspiracy of Jews and Freemasons with their secret meetings and hidden agendas. Put more succinctly, it was devoted to the eradication of Freemasonry itself; and boasted an anti-Semitic mutual help and support network.

Germanenorden

Sebottendorff worked tirelessly throughout 1917 from his home at Bad Aibling, corresponding with and meeting many of the people on the list – including a young man named Walter Nauhaus.

It wasn’t until Pacelli arrived in Munich in the summer of 1917 – that a comprehensive plan began to formulate. You have to remember that Pacelli’s position was literally head of the Vatican spy network there in Germany. After Sebottendorff had been spying on and infiltrating various occult groups for the previous year and during most of 1917 – by October Germanenorden “keeper of the keys” Walter Nauhaus was “chosen”.

Walter was a wounded WWI veteran turned art student, and had joined the Germanenorden in Berlin in 1916 – his name was on the list that Pohler had given Sebottendorff. Sebottendorg had been corresponding with him since late 1916, and they had collaborated on a recruitment campaign for Germanenorder head Pohl. Nauhaus targeted younger people (his age); Sebottendorff concentrated on older people.

In early 1917 Walter was made “keeper of keys” and was told to move to Munich to start a Germanorden subgroup. So, the same month that Pacelli was elected nuncio for all of Germany essentially (April) Nauhaus moved there together with his art teacher, Dr. Wackerle, to Munich (where he opened his own studio).

Nauhaus started a study group called Studiegruppe fur Germanisches’ (Study Group for German Antiquity) which was really a cover identity for his Germanenorden “racial purity” group.

Nuncio Pacelli was engaging in a bit of anti-semitism himself right at this time. Cornwell documents that on September 4, 1917, Pacelli informed Pietro Gasparri that a Dr. Werner, the chief rabbi of Munich, had approached the nunciature (Vatican embassy) begging a favor.

Pacelli informed Gasparri that he had warned the rabbi that “wartime delays in communication” would make things difficult. He also told Gasparri that he did not think it appropriate for the Vatican “to assist them in the exercise of their Jewish cult.” His letter went by the slow route overland in the diplomatic bag. Gasparri replied by telegram on September 18 that he entirely trusted Pacelli’s “shrewdness,” agreeing that it would not be appropriate to help Rabbi Werner. 8

Sebottendorff, having chosen Nauhaus with the approval of his handlers, moved to Munich in September of 1917 and took a secretary, Anni Molz.

During ceremonies at the winter solstice, December 21, 1917, the Bavarian Province was officially rededicated, with Sebottendorff having been made master of the province, the nucleus of what soon became the Thule Society.

Sebottendorff incorporated fellow deep cover agent Madame Blavatsky’s The Secret Doctrine to do a little history re-writing of an ancient Germanic myth (typical Slavemaster Fairy Tale propaganda tactic). He spun it into that there was a coming historical moment in which he theorized that the Aryan race would be restored to prior glories by the appearance of a race of Supermen.

Nauhaus proposed a cover name for their new and improved Society in Munich – Thule, which Sebottendorff accepted and The Thule Society, the secret cover-name for the Munich branch of the Germanenorden  was born.

Among the earliest recruits who joined the Thule Society by the end of January 1918 were Dr. Georg Gaubatz, attorney for the Bavarian equivalent of the Audubon Society; Schulrat Wilhelm Rohmeder, chairman of the German School Association; and Johannes Hering of the Reichshammerbund. 11

When they filed official papers for the society in June, the documents show that they were maintaining their cover story (chosen January 1, 1918) as an ‘order for research into German history and the development of the German sensibility.’

As you can see, the Thule Society posed as a harmless literary and scholarly circle, while in reality it served as camouflage for the Germanenorden.

In the spring of 1918 the Society numbered only two hundred member; but due to heavy recruitment efforts that summer, by the fall the number had swelled to 1,500.

thulegesellschaftemblemgn8 thule society 1919

The Thule Society now became a recruiting front, and very involved in combating “Jews and Communists”.

British Eugenics, and the various British agents creating propaganda, together with Pacelli and the Vatican agents, were all now mixed together in a shake-and-bake of occult, used as the cover for their intelligence activities of fomenting and poisoning the minds of their targets (a tradition going back to the Cecil spymasters and Queen Eilizabeth). These people, that ran such things, did NOT believe in the hoodoo voodoo they sold their recruits on – an important point.

In 1933, Sebottendorf (aka Glauer) wrote a book Before Hitler Came in which he detailed some members of the Thule Society.

The full title is: Bevor Hitler kam: Urkundlich aus der Frühzeit der Nationalsozialistischen Bewegung (Before Hitler Came: Documents from the Early Days of the National Socialist Movement). You can see it at the Internet Archive.

The main point of the book is summarized in the preface:

Thule members were the people to whom Hitler first turned, and who first allied themselves with Hitler!

It lists the leading members as follows:

1 Baron Rudolf von Sebottendorf, Grand Master of the Order
2. Guido von List, Master of the Order
3. Jörg Lanz von Liebenfels, Master of the Order
4. Adolf Hitler, “Führer”, German Chancellor
5. Rudolf Hess, Vice Führer, and SS Obergruppenführer
6. Hermann Göring, Reichsmarschall and SS Obergruppenführer
7. Heinrich Himmler, Reichsführer SS and Reichsminister
8. Alfred Rosenberg, Reichsminister and NS-Reichsleiter – he was Eckart’s protege’ and later Hitler’s, he was one of the architects of official NAZI policies. One of which was all Masonic temples were to be raided and the goods shipped back to him. He and another man named Walter Darre’ ran around the nation trying to get people to go for a new religion based on “purifying the blood” of the Aryan race.
9. Hans Franck, Dr. Dr. h. c., NS-Reichsleiter and Governor General of Poland
10. Julius Streicher, SA-Obergruppenführer and Gauleiter of Franken
11. Karl Haushofer, Prof. Dr., Major General ret. (Golden Dawn, O.T.O)
12. Gottfried Feder, Prof. Dr., Secretary of State ret.
13. Dietrich Eckart, Editor in Chief of the “Völkischer Beobachter” – that’s the newspaper that was originally the Thule’s paper. Eckart had a tremendous effect on Hitler apparently. For one thing, he brought him all his “power and money” connections, including Henry Ford.
14. Bernhard Stempfle, father confessor and confidant of Hitler
15. Theo Morell, personal physician of Hitler
16. Franz Gurtner, president of the police, Munich
17. Rudolf Steiner, founder of the antroposophic teaching
18. W. O. Schumann, Prof. Dr. at the Technical University Munich
19. Trebisch-Lincoln, occultist and traveller to the Himalayas
20. Countess Westrap
21. Erik Jan Hanussen – a British double agent Astrologer

The same year  – 1918 – that “Baron” Sebettendorff started all this mess, he acquired (through Hans George Grassinger) a local weekly newspaper, the Münchener Beobachter (Munich Observer).

He changed its name to Münchener Beobachter und Sportblatt (Munich Observer and Sports Paper) – this became the Völkischer Beobachter ((German): People’s Observer), the main Nazi newspaper, edited by Karl Harrer, a Thule Society member.

Kurt Eisner overthrew the Bavarian monarchy on November 7, 1918.

Two days later, Thule, the covert Germanenorden racial purity society, held a meeting on November 9, 1918, to hear Sebottendorff issue a call to arms against “Juda.” He was trying to corral together other “nationalist” groups such as the AIldeutschen, Rohmeder’s Schulverein, and the Hammerbund.

Sebottendorf assigned Thule man Harrer to form a “workers’ ring” parallel to other Thule rings for Nordic culture, genealogy, and so on. He founded the Politischer Arbeiterzirkel in November 1918, with himself as chairman, Anton Drexler and Michael Lotter as secretary.

This tiny little front group, with not more than 3 to 7 members attending the weekly meetings, would listen to Harrer make speeches such as “How the war came,” “Germany’s greatest foe: the Jews!” “Could we have won the war?” – obvious British-spawned propaganda. Only a month later, it was time to accelerate things.

In order completely to further unify the German population in opposition to the threat of Bolshevism and international Jewry, Sebottendorff assigned Anton Drexler to take the little group to the next level.

The little “study group” became the German Workers’ Party – the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei (DAP)  – on January 5, 1919.

Important note – this is all exactly the time period that British double-agent and occultist (Golden Dawn, OTO, etc.) Alistair Crowley is infiltrating pro-German and Bolshevist groups, apparently he had ties to Glauer/Sebottendorff and the Thule Society as well. He had also begun writing “pro-German propaganda” for a magazine called The Fatherland, published by George Viereck.

See National Archives document proving Crowley’s status as a British intelligence agent during this time period.

– – –

 

Fast Forward back up to 1919, the time of the “Peace Treaty” now –

John Cornwell reveals another example of Pacelli’s anti-jewry going on, that showed itself in March of 1919. This is far more important (given what Boris and other agents were doing) than Catholic apologists try to demean it as.

The Vatican apologist (Ronald J. Rychlak) in his book the following year (2000) tried to get around this by saying the letter was written by Pacelli’s “assistant” which is really rather pathetic as an excuse even if it was true (which I question). Even if…I say – So? Pacelli approved it to be sent in.

One of the things that stands out to me about this one is the attitude towards women. The misogyny of these Catholic men is pretty predictable, going all the way back to the infamous Nicholas V. Considering more than 90 percent of them are homosexual (but hiding it) this is even more hypocritical that this letter portrays the “Bolshevik” women as being slutty whores. Sexual competition, in other words.

Over and above all that, the absolute horror of having to pay homage to a woman – as if that’s just the most evil, unnatural thing ever – comes through loud and clear.

I see one reason these people have such a hard time with people like me – especially when I appear superior at something.

wink

 

Not important to me, but apparently very, very important to them.

Anyway, here’s some of what Cornwell said about this March 1919 letter.

…he revealed his antipathy toward the Jews in a more blatantly anti-Semitic fashion when he found himself at the center of a local revolution as Bolshevik groups struggled to take advantage of the chaos in postwar Munich. Writing to Gasparri, Pacelli described the revolutionaries and their chief, Eugen Levien, in their headquarters in the former royal palace. The letter has lain in the Vatican secret archive like a time bomb until now:

An army of employees were dashing to and fro, giving out orders, waving bits of paper, and in the midst of all this, a gang of young women, of dubious appearance, Jews like all the rest of them, hanging around in all the offices with provocative demeanor and suggestive smiles. The boss of this female gang was Levien’s mistress, a young Russian woman, a Jew and a divorcée, who was in charge. And it was to her that the nunciature was obliged to pay homage in order to proceed.8

It wasn’t just “Jews” Pacelli and his entourage were looking down their nose at, it was also BLACK people.

Not long after this, Pacelli campaigned to have black French troops removed from the Rhineland [Germany] convinced that they were raping women and abusing children—even though an independent inquiry sponsored by the U.S. Congress, of which Pacelli was aware, proved this allegation false. Twenty-three years later [1942] when the Allies were about to enter Rome, he asked the British envoy to the Vatican to request of the British Foreign Office that no Allied colored troops would be among the small number that might be garrisoned in Rome after the occupation. 8

See how the Vatican, Pacelli, has the exact same anti-Jew and Anti-black people thing going on as the Germanenorden/Thule Society blood oath?

“The signer hereby swears to the best of his knowledge and belief that no Jewish or coloured blood flows in either his or in his wife’s veins, and that among their ancestors are no members of the coloured races.”

Now at this same time that this denunciation of the “Bolsheviks” is going on by Pacelli, remember what Sebottendorff brought into the fore at the Thule Society?

In order completely to unify the German population in opposition to the threat of Bolshevism and international Jewry, Sebottendorff formed a workers’ circle with a few hand-picked men, among them Anton Drexler. This formally became the German Workers’ Party – the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei (DAP) formed January 5, 1919.

Adolf Hitler had been made a member of this party on September 12, 1919 – exactly when the Senate started its debates on the Peace Treaty and just one month before the Red Bible crap would start flooding the U.S. Press.

Hitler (while being an agent for both the British and the Vatican) had been sent by the army to Sterneckerbräu, a Munich beer hall, supposedly to obtain intelligence about the Deutsche Arbeiterpartei (DAP; German Workers’ Party). The Army thought it belonged to the political left.

This just also happens to be when Pacelli donated money to the destitute Hitler in Munich, essentially helping to actually bankroll the emerging Nazi Party!

See how duplicitous this all is? Hitler already knew all about the DAP, but has to go “investigate” it. But, Drexler, the dupe agent, didn’t know that Hitler was already involved and way above his head, so he tries to recruit him. You gotta appreciate the irony here.

The U.S. Senate had first voted on the version of the Treaty (that included the League of Nations, point X) with the 14 Lodge reservations. President Wilson ordered his supporters to vote against that version and, with the irreconcilables also voting against it, it fell short of a two-thirds majority by a 55-39 vote. A second vote on the version without the reservations ended in a similar 53-38 vote, this time with the Cabot Republicans and the irreconcilables forming the opposition.

On September 16, 1919, Senator Lodge called the treaty up for consideration by the full Senate.

A few days after his first DAP meeting, Hitler received a post card – the same day as the U.S. Senate called the Treaty up for a vote – informing him that he had been accepted as a party member and urged him to attend a DAP leadership meeting for further discussion. Hitler went to this meeting–it was held in another Munich beer hall, the dimly lit Altes Rosenbad.

Hitler was member No. 555 (the DAP’s numbering began at 501 to magnify its size) and he also was made the seventh member of its executive committee.

Hitler_DAP_1_January_1919Hitler’s second card, from when the DAP was reconstituted as the Nazi Party.

 

Do notice the pre-occupation with Vatican superstitious occult numbering. 555, 7, etc. Whether it’s any kind of real “thing” or not isn’t the point – they think it is.

If you recall, I mentioned earlier that when the Slavemasters knew that there would be no compromise, no instant approving of the Treaty approving the League of Nations (largely due to Senator Borah) the Slavemaster propagandists began their “death dance” – as I called it, bringing in all kinds of agents like Leon Trotsky, Sydney Reilly, Casimir Pilenas, and Boris Brasol.

Something called the “Red” Bible was then created, complete with “Protocols” points, and PR-positioned as being tied to the I.W.W (International Workers of the World) supposedly as its source. I’m sure the “communism” angle is not lost on you there.

The Masterman/John Buchan/Lord Beaverbrook propaganda machine then kicked in, as well. Much more about all that is in this post: The “Red” Bible? Or was it the Union Jack – Again.

It’s like the attack of the Killer Monks goes into serious overdrive.

watchoutforkillermonks

See why Hitler is being “moved” on the chess board when he was?

We may become one of the four dictators of the world, but we shall no longer be master of our own spirit.

– Senator Borah, November 19, 1919

 

Then came the extraordinary speech by Senator Borah, given during the famous debate over Senator Lodge’s 14 Reservations versus Wilson’s 14 Points.

Take a look at some of the key points he made –

…You cannot yoke a government whose fundamental maxim is that of liberty to a government whose first law is that of force and hope to preserve the former.

You may still keep for a time the outward form, you may still delude yourself, as others have done in the past [he’s referring to the British especially] with appearances and symbols, but when you shall have committed this republic to a scheme of world control based upon force, upon the combined military force of the four great nations of the world, you will have soon destroyed the atmosphere of freedom, of confidence in the self-governing capacity of the masses, in which alone a democracy may thrive.

That about nailed them right to the wall.

Down went the desired American support of what Thomas Jefferson warned about – the “one group” ruling the world – aka the League of Nations.

It is the refusing toleration to those of a different opinion which has produced all the bustles and wars on account of religion.

It was the misfortune of mankind that during the darker centuries the Christian priests following their ambition and avarice combining with the magistrate to divide the spoils of the people, could establish the notion that schismatics might be ousted of their possessions & destroyed.

This notion we have not yet cleared ourselves from.

– Thomas Jefferson

–  Notes on Religion (October, 1776). Published in The Works of Thomas Jefferson in Twelve Volumes, Federal Edition, Paul Leicester Ford, ed., New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1904, Vol. 2, pp. 267.

 

– – –

 

The actual first appearance of the Protocols of Zion, happened just 3 months after Senator Borah and the “irreconcilables” had shot down the Peace Treaty – and the League of Nations with it.

Ah, but the work on it had begun in November, when combined British/Russian deep cover agent Casimir Pilenas arrived to London. Because, you see, the Preface in this first appearance?

Is dated December 2 1919.

 

Less than two weeks after Borah’s famous speech.

Borah’s speech, in addition, was beginning to expose that the same people behind the League of Nations – the Brits and the Vatican – were behind Trotsky and “Internationalism”.

AKA Communism.

– – –

 

By the end of February 1920, the DAP had been reconstituted as the Nationalsozialistische Deutsche Arbeiterpartei (NSDAP), or National Socialist German Workers’ Party, generally known as the Nazi Party. This was actually a combination of two things, The DAP and the DSP – Deutsch-Sozialistische Partei which was headed by Hans George Grassinger.

This was THE SAME MONTH as British intelligence agents had finished creating and then privately published (through Eyres & Spotwood) the nastiest anti-Jew piece known to man – the Protocols of Zion.

Baron Sebottendorff having done the deed, so to speak, and launched Hitler, left the Thule Society under cover of various accusations and “threats” against him to explain his removal from the scene.

All this is just a little over a year after Pacelli’s diatribe in March of 1919 against the “Bolsheviks” (the jews of Russia).

Meanwhile, just a few months later, combined British/Russian deep cover agent Boris Brasol published the Protocols of Zion in the U.S. in June – working to get the Americans also agitating against “the Jews”.

Boris The Flamboyant

Shortly after all that, is when the Vatican use of Serbians comes into play again to agitate against ‘the Jews”. Russian/British agent Boris Brasol connected up to Serbian agent Count Spirodovich.

Count Cherep-Spiriodvich was a Serbian and Russian intelligence agent (under Rachkovsky and later Baron Rosen). For five years, he had been Serbian Consul to Moscow.

Note: In my library article about Casimir Pilenas Palmer I talk in-depth about who really did the Protocols of Zion. One of the things I discuss is who brought it to America and began pushing it – which was slavemaster agent Boris Brasol.

Well, in addition to his doing that, I discussed how in December 1920, he had connected up with Count Arthur Ivanovich Cherep-Spiridovich, who had just arrived from London.

Literally as soon as he arrived from London to the U.S., Spiridovich began working on his “Secret World Government” book (you can see all about that book in my other article). Like I said – Brasol had just published the Protocols about six months before he met Spiridovich, and Spiridovich lauded Brasol’s books as “clever.”

Spirodovich’s book (pamphlet really) is just full of inconsistencies and laughable sources, but in a nutshell he builds a misdirection conspiracy where there’s something called “the Hidden Hand” which is controlled by Jewish bankers who scheme to dominate the world.

Yea, you’ve heard of that one, I see.

ill try to restrain myself 2

These two agents were simply doing their job of agitating towards the next planned war – which was going to focus on “unacceptable” people and “races”. It’s fascinating to see the planning for this literally only two years after WWI ended, and more than two decades in advance of their next planned war, but more importantly it misdirects away from the real “world domination” nut-jobs. The same ones he happens to be working for.

Even more importantly, Spiridovich then skews the whole ‘conspiracy’ as being about Christianity and Satanism (meaning it’s the Devil’s fault), which is exactly what Serbia was in league with the Catholic Church (including Pacelli) on during the war, and also an extremely common method of marginalizing the real intelligence operation going on here.

Example from booklet:

And having failed to thus destroy CHRIST, Satan inspired the Jews to kill HIM, while all the people shouted “His blood be on us and on our children!”

And 300 of the worst Jews, satanists, compose the Hidden Hand.

The Invisible Judeo-Mongol World Government is headed since 1770 by the dynasty of Rothschild. I shall throw complete light on their demoniacally sinister activity.

See how it misdirects Britain as a victim of the Jews? That was also part of the point of utilizing this Serbian agent to reveal this “conspiracy”.

Pacelli and friends had been busy.

– – –

What’s Pacelli doing now?

Well…

The same month that Boris Brasol had published the Protocols of Zion – June, 1920 – Pacelli officially became nuncio (Vatican ambassador) to all of Germany, moving to new headquarters in Berlin as well as keeping the old one in place in Munich.

Pacelli, center, officially appointed nuncio – 1920

Eugenio Pacelli Appointed Nuncio to Germany in 1920

Wow – look at that guy on the left. Yeeks!

Pacelli immediately acquired a glittering reputation in diplomatic circles. He was a favorite at dinner parties and receptions, and he was known to ride horses on the estate of a wealthy German family. He was quite the social butterfly, being feted and fawned over by the “elite” and the rank-and-file of German Society.

The airs this man puts on are quite sickening to see – ye old “rolling out the carpet” for him and everything.

Pacelli – early 1920’s

pacelli in germany 3

Pacelli, 1928

420px-Bundesarchiv_Bild_102-06520,_Magdeburg,_Katholikentag,_Kardinal_Pacelli 1928

Pacelli was homosexual, and he soon chose a German Catholic named Ludwig Kaas to be his secret lover.  A rather strategic choice, because Kaas was a representative of the solidly Catholic German Center Party (Catholic Zentrum) one of the largest and most powerful democratic parties in Germany. He was also a Roman Catholic priest, which meant he was at Pacelli’s discretion to order around at will.

Pacelli and Kaas in 1950 – still together.

pacelli pius 12 kaas vatican grotto 1950

Known as “the prelate,” Kaas became an intimate collaborator of Pacelli’s on every aspect of Vatican diplomacy in Germany. With Pacelli’s encouragement, Kaas eventually became the chairman of the Center Party, the first priest to do so in the party’s 60-year history.

a young Kaas Ludwig

509px-Kaas Ludwig

Pacelli hated democracy, as we already know, and you can appreciate the hypocrisy of having Kaas as officially a representative of a major democratic party, while working with Pacelli to spy on it and eventually completely undermine the whole thing as a ‘gift’ to Hitler!

Just as in male-female relationships (actually, sometimes even more so) homosexual lovers are often subject to extreme jealous fits. There were actually stories like that about what happened when Kaas became conscious of a rival affection in Pacelli’s secretary, the Jesuit Robert Leiber, who was also German.

Prancy Pacelli and Leiber in 1929

_pacelli_and_leiber_1929

I called him ‘prancy’ because of how he’s walking in this full version of that pic –

Nuntius_Pacelli_und_Pater_Leiber_1929

Love the whole demure, submissive routine by Leiber too – because this captures perfectly what Pacelli wanted his ‘men’ to be like. Really something to see. Wow.

Note: Pacelli wasn’t alone in this type of hypocrisy – homosexuality – while being “bible” men. His boss Pius XI was also a closet homosexual. His Master of Cermonies, Monsignor Caccia was known to the police and to Mussolini’s spies for luring boys to his rooms in the Vatican for sex, rewarding them with contraband cigarettes.

Pacelli sold Kaas on the benefits of a Reich Concordat and he became a True Believer. He liked the whole ‘super pope’ Code of Canon Law that Pacelli had helped create, seeing a direct parallel between papal absolutism and the Führerprinzip, the Fascist leadership principle.

Kaas’s adulation of Pacelli, whom he put before his party, became a crucial element in the betrayal of Catholic democratic politics in Germany.8

Pacelli spent the next 13 years in Germany attempting to rewrite the state concordats one by one in favor of the power of the Vatican. He was constantly engaging in all kinds of “diplomatic” blackmail to try and accomplish this.

True to the set-up that we talked about earlier (the redrawing of the map of Central Europe that guaranteed constant fighting would go on) Germany was caught up in many territorial disputes. Pacelli, who was part of the Brit/Vatican actions to bring about those disputes in the first place, then would do a whole ‘white knight’ routine to help poor, dear Germany out.

sarcasm little guy

Pacelli would repeatedly trade promises of Vatican support for German control of disputed regions in return for obtaining terms advantageous to the Vatican in concordats.

How convenient.

This duplicity was not lost on the existing German government. One official in charge of Vatican affairs at one point recorded the “ill feeling” prompted by Pacelli’s “excessive demands.”

The interesting thing is that both Catholics and Protestants in Germany resisted reaching an agreement with Pacelli because, put simply, his ideas of Papal power were too insane even for their fascist leanings!

Hence the need to have Hitler get in charge of things – a nice convenient nut-job panting after currying favor with the supreme nut-jobs – the slavemasters.

In 1929, Pacelli was recalled to Rome to take over the most important role under the Pope, the cardinal secretary of state. His boyfriend Kaas, even though he was still head of the German Center Party, started to spend long periods—months at a time —in Pacelli’s Vatican apartments.

Pacelli’s brother Francesco had just successfully negotiated on behalf of Pius XI, the current Pope, a concordat with Mussolini as part of an agreement known as the Lateran Treaty.

Patti_Lat mussolini and the catholic church deal 1929

One of the conditions of the treaty was the destruction of the Catholic political party in Italy (called the Popular Party) because remember, Pope Pius XI disliked political Catholicism because he could not control it. Like his predecessors, he believed that Catholic party politics brought democracy into the church by the back door.

Apparently – the Pope also said something else fairly nasty to Mussolini, that the church had long seen the need to “rein in the children of Israel” and to take “protective measures against their evil-doing”.

Little bit different than what they say in their public writings, eh?

“This law of human solidarity and charity”, without excluding the rich variety of persons, cultures and peoples, assures us that all men are truly brethren. Pius XII*, Summi Pontificatus 3.

[Note* – this is the same man whose staff – like Pacelli – helped Hitler rise and made a deal with him to profit off all those brethren that were being tortured and killed in concentration camps – but hey, never mind that little detail.]

–  Catechism of the Catholic Church; Part One The Profession of Faith; Section Two The Profession of the Christian Faith; Chapter One I Believe in God the Father; Article I “I believe in God the father almighty, Creator of Heaven and Earth; Paragraph Six. Man I. “IN THE IMAGE OF GOD”

Just a fine bunch of people, they are.

Francisco Pacelli – February 11, 1929 at the signing of the Lateran Treaty.

francesco pacelli pius xii brother Lateran Pact 1929 - counsel for VaticanGasparri, who signed it, is in front of him and slightly to the right.

Reiteration – Pius XI didn’t like Catholic political parties because they brought democracy into the church by the back door.

That attitude by Pius XI (and his 1800’s predecessors) is one of the most clear examples of that when they say ‘communism’ they really mean what happened in America.

Democracy, or rule by the people is what they’re actually against.

Cornwell writes –

The result of the demise of the Popular Party was the wholesale drift of Catholics into the Fascist Party and the collapse of democracy in Italy. Pius XI and his new secretary of state, Pacelli, were determined that no accommodation be reached with Communists anywhere in the world. 8

The key thing about that Lateran Treaty though, is that it put back what the Austrian-Hungary empire (and other demoratic revolutions) had taken away. The treaty created the independent Vatican City state, over which the pope ruled. In exchange for this, The Vatican then agreed to recognize the kingdom of Italy under Mussolini and then the Vatican ‘announced permanent neutrality’ in military and diplomatic conflicts of the world – which is total horsepuckey because they intervened all over the place. Be that as it may, Pius XI further agreed that a pope would intervene in foreign affairs not as the head of a sovereign state but as head of the church.

Fine word-play, that.

The whole show about neutrality and intervening is a fine example of the Jesuit sub-understanding principle at work, where they say one thing but sub-understand something completely different.

Most people call that lying.

And there was Pacelli right in the middle of it all.

Pacelli and Mussolini

pacelli and mussolini

Pacelli’s boss, Gasparri (center)

lateran-pact gaspari and mussolini pacelliBenito Mussolini reads his credentials prior to signing the Lateran Treaty on behalf of King Victor Emmanuel III.
Cardinal Gasparri (seated), signed on behalf of Pope Pius XI.

 

Mussolini signs the Lateran Pact of 1929, which brought into being the Vatican City State.

Cardinal Gasparri signs the Lateran Concordat
as Mussolini looks on. 

The agreement also granted a number of Catholic brainwashing precedents and ‘rewards’. It established the validity of church marriage in Italy, provided compulsory religious instruction for Catholic schoolchildren and declared Roman Catholicism to be Italy’s only religion of state.

A Nesilims dream come true – Kings and Priests rule the world, but also the last one was the very thing our Constitution – the Bill of Rights – explicitly forbade from happening, which if you look at that now?

The Bill of Rights, Article 3 Freedom of Religion

and especially Freedom from Religions

religions and cash2.

The first part of Article 3 – known today as the separation of Church and State and right to freedom of religion.

Article the third…Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof…

You can see that this declaring of Roman Catholicism to be Italy’s only religion of state, is a clear attempt to regain what they had lost around the world because of America’s example.

Pope Gregory XVI, whom Pope Pius XI and Pacelli were in such loving lockstep with, positioned the above part of our Bill of Rights about religion as shameless liberty. This is the same guy who said the founding basic ideas of our country was an insanity (in this same encyclical no less).

[…] Nor can We hope for happier results either for religion or for the civil government from the wishes of those who desire that the Church be separated from the State, and the concord between the secular and ecclesiastical authority be dissolved. It is clear that these men, who yearn for a shameless liberty, live in dread of an agreement which has always been fraught with good, and advantageous alike to sacred and civil interests.

–  Pope Gregory XVI “On Liberalism and Religious Indifferentism” Mirari Vos, dated August 15, 1832

‘Fraught with good’ my ass, the Nesilim way of uniting King and Priest has never been ‘fraught’ with anything but death and destruction of personal liberty, peace, and real prosperity for all.

Not only was President Andrew Jackson going after their economic infiltration and control device in the U.S. at the time Gregory said this – the Bank of the United States – with a vengeance, but another successful revolt against the Catholic slavemasters had just happened in 1831, where the people had delivered a highly effective blow against to the Catholic royalist Party in France. Almost the first act of the new government there was to seize Ancona thus throwing Italy, and particularly the Papal States, into a total furor against the burgeoning rise of the people seeking real freedom around the world.

Now you know who specifically Thomas Jefferson (and others) were targeting with that point of the Bill of Rights, right from the beginning of the new United States.

He was targeting the Catholic Church – the biggest abuser of freedom and actual human rights that has ever existed.

With the exception of their counterparts in abuse, the British Nobility, who were the other main target of the American Revolution.

So, this deal with Mussolini, where it declared Roman Catholicism to be Italy’s only religion of state – now you understand why they made such a big deal about it. They were still trying to save face after being so summarily beaten down by the brilliant and tough American forefathers.

How much you wanna bet they called them (and people like them) in league with or even one of the Fallen Angels?

winking angel

Heck, they probably still do that, only in today’s language it would be things like sociopath, anti-social personality (where social means their idea of society) tin-foil, schizophrenic, and crazy.

They haven’t changed much – still whining away in protest of superior intelligence, dedication and ability and saying –

It isn’t FAIR!!

mad crying baby

Oh, yes it is, and it’s totally self-imposed – this inferiority quote unquote. They make themselves live that way. They don’t have to.

Their real complaint is being reminded of that fact – the difference.

Now that Pacelli was in such a powerful position as Secretary of State, which, again, was exactly the role the first British slavemaster took with Queen Elizabeth, that of Secretary of State, which created their intelligence network – well, NOW Pacelli began orchestrating bringing Hitler into power in earnest.

A scant year later, Hitler enjoyed his first great success in the elections of September 1930 Why? Because his whole thrust was that he was determined to seek a treaty with the Vatican similar to that struck by Mussolini, which would lead to the disbanding of the German Center Party – the Catholic political party.

As we know, Pius XI (and Pacelli) didn’t like that vehicle much anyway. It attracted too many ‘real’ people who actually thought the Catholic church was against fascism, and that they, as the people, really did have a role in controlling their future. Of course, that wasn’t the case, and whenever one of their front groups starts getting a bit too real, they have this tendency to get it destroyed one way or another.

Hitler was that way.

With Pacelli’s boyfriend Kaas being the head of that Center Party, don’t forget.

It should be noted that distancing from the Catholic Church was employed for public consumption – an intelligence cover. To help achieve that distancing, the cover of ‘separation from‘ the Catholics was employed by Hitler’s ghost-writer of Mein Kampf. It included recollections that his ‘fear of Catholicism” went back to his vagabond days in Vienna, and that the defeat of Bismarck’s Kulturkampf by the Catholics constantly “worried him.” That was the tip-off, because then Hitler’s book presented that his movement could succeed only if political Catholicism and its democratic networks were eliminated.

The fact that this was a GOAL of Pacelli and Pius XI, makes it very clear that Hitler was their agent of change.

In public, however, Pacelli’s spy and agent network allowed the German Center Party dupes to rattle their sabres and speak out solidly against Hitler’s National Socialism. Do you see why? It’s a sort of a demented version of the American Republic which can be agitated to attract all the ‘snakes’ out from their lairs – as Chairman Mao of China put it in his Hundred Flowers campaign – and then through WWII they can defeat their ‘enemy’.

Which isn’t really a defeat at all since they were not actually fighting their real enemy. The ones they can never and have never defeated. But, much like you see many sad cases of in “ex” scientologists today, you can influence previous dupes to erroneously make the conclusion that “there is no world domination conspiracy” other than that Crazy Hubbard (or that Crazy Hitler).

See the straw-man point?

Like this guy – former scientology dupe Chris Shelton talking about his new ‘how to be normal’ video. Let that sink in for a minute. How to be “normal”.

Tony posted this video for me today and I just thought a few comments were in order. I’ve been digging more into the recovery side of things lately between last week’s video on PTSD and this week talking about how these destructive cults (of which Scientology is but one of thousands) create completely bizarre world views and indoctrinate their followers that this is the way things really are. I only sort of realized this for myself fairly recently, as it started to dawn on me how much of my old “normal” I’d shed and how I was thinking and looking at the whole world very differently these days…

…Anyway, putting some thoughts together for this video helped clarify a few things about the alternate reality that L. Ron Hubbard created, how I had even bought into the Illuminati global conspiracy nonsense because of Hubbard and it highlighted why critical thinking is so helpful in deconstructing it all.

– Chris Shelton comment about his video at Tony Ortega’s blog, May 26, 2016.

 

For shame…

Woman-Pointing-Her-Finger-now now

Critical thinking? This isn’t correct thinking. It’s a new conspiracy theory about your former false conspiracy theory.

Still never seeing the real one.

 

This guy is probably one of the saddest examples I have ever seen, demonstrating so well, as he does in so many ways, that anyone who makes such a stupid decision has simply gone from being in one cult to another!

Landing exactly where the slavemasters wanted them in the first place.

On their side of what ‘society’ is, and this guy is now doing their dirty work, by being out there trying to recruit others into having the same view!

I’m really hoping that the stuff I’m putting out in these videos helps other people who have been going through similar stuff. I’m not pretending to be a therapist or trying to go there at all – just sharing some observations and ideas of what has been working for me.

– Chris Shelton comment about his video at Tony Ortega’s blog, May 26, 2016.

Fortunately, as our network followers keep us apprised of, the reality is that a large number of truly intelligent and aware people think he should stuff his ‘stuff’ where the sun doesn’t shine, because it’s that blatantly obvious that this guy is still just a dupe who can’t (or won’t) tell the difference critically between his new ‘stuff’ and the truth.

So, ‘stuff’ that in your pipe and smoke it.

Slavemasters refuse to learn that they simply are out-of-their league when it comes to their real opponents. It’s good to remind them of it too because that’s what it’s going to take, in the end, for them to change back.

Coming back to the use of Dupes to fight a straw-man battle against your enemy so you can pretend your superiority, the German Catholics in the Center Party were heartily engaging in opposition of Hitler, starting in 1930.

Cornwell writes –

They denied Nazis the sacraments and church burials, and Catholic journalists excoriated National Socialism daily in Germany’s 400 Catholic newspapers. The hierarchy instructed priests to combat National Socialism at a local level whenever it attacked Christianity. The Munich-based weekly Der Gerade Weg (The Straight Path) told its readers, “Adolf Hitler preaches the law of lies. You who have fallen victim to the deceptions of one obsessed with despotism, wake up!

The vehement front of the Catholic Church in Germany against Hitler, however, was not at one with the view from inside the Vatican — a view that was now being shaped and promoted by Eugenio Pacelli. 8

You see part of why Cornwell was excoriated by the Catholic press, in modern times, as well. That last sentence was a deadly accurate observation of the duplicity, the sheer sub-understanding slimy skulkiness of people like Pacelli.

Like the skekses in Dark Crystal

dark crystal skeksis vatican bank

One of the primary ways that the slavemasters ‘take over’ a country is by a two-prong approach. Economic and Political control. Now underneath those two areas are a whole host of sub-areas. For example, under poitical control would fall all forms of mind or mental manipulation.

As part of the continuing punishment of Germany, the Igors of the slavemasters, the bankers, were helping to orchestrate successive economic crises. It was in this climate that Catholic politician Heinrich Bruning, a WWI veteran, tried to bring the German people together, including the Catholics.

He actually believed the false words of ‘peace and tranquility” and ‘uniting humanity’ and so on, that the various Popes and the Vatican were always spewing out.

I’ll give you an example of how Pacelli (or any other slavemaster) would sub-understand these words.

  • Peace and Tranquility – sub-understood as silence of dissent whether caused by death, drugs, or mind control.
  • Uniting Humanity – sub-understood as uniting only those that we consider good humans and only under our rule.

So, a person who actually believes in the real meaning of those words and sees the very real and truthful ideas behind them but refuses to also see the reality of who is actually behind using these words (and it is there to be seen, always) then decides this ‘must be a good person” and “the right road” to be on.

That’s a dupe.

Notice that it’s only a dupe because the people who are saying these things do not believe them at all and have an entirely different agenda in mind. The person isn’t a dupe because the ideas are wrong. It’s because he’s following the wrong people, the wrong road.

That is what happened to Chris Shelton, he now thinks the ideas he was interested in originally, in Scientology, were wrong. They weren’t, but the people behind creating scientology were oh so very wrong. That’s what makes Chris a dupe, and what makes him still a dupe. See why?

The slavemasters who orchestrate this kind of thing are paralleling the real people, the real road, but only so far as to get you going with them, so that they can use you against those real people – while you’re thinking you are with the real people who have these views.

Bruning found that out the hard way.

Brüning became the leader of a brief new government coalition in 1930. It was an attempt to bring together the majority-ruling Socialists and the Center Party. A year later, Brüning visited Pacelli in the Vatican in August.

He had just met with the British Prime Minister the month before.

bruning_just_before_he_visited_pacelli_at_the_vatican_1931Chancellor Brüning (left) and Foreign Minister Julius Curtius (right) saying good-bye
to British Prime Minister Ramsay MacDonald at Tempelhof airport, July 1931

 

Cornwell discusses Bruning’s memoirs and what he said happened at that Vatican meeting.

…the two men quarreled.

Brüning tells in his memoirs how Pacelli lectured him, the German chancellor, on how he should reach an understanding with the Nazis to “form a rightwing administration” in order to help achieve a Reich Concordat favorable to the Vatican.

When Brüning advised him not to interfere in German politics, Pacelli threw a tantrum.

Brüning’s parting shot that day was the ironic observation—chilling in hindsight—that he trusted that “the Vatican would fare better at the hands of Hitler . . . than with himself, a devout Catholic.” 8

Brüning scored a direct hit with that one. Hitler did indeed prove to be the only chancellor prepared to grant Pacelli what he wanted. Why? Because he was their agent of change – already recruited and controlled by both the Vatican and the British slavemasters.

Pacelli revealed something very interesting in a 1935 speech describing the Nazis as “miserable plagiarists who dress up old errors with new tinsel.”

Plagiarists? Considering he was part of who was running Hitler as an agent, there’s just a wee bit of gloating going on there. A bit of a pat-on-the-back peeking through in the “old errors” part, a little narcisism for creating such a perverted form of the American revolution (and caricatures men like Thomas Jefferson) for Americans to then hate and kill in WWII. Truly sick, isn’t it?

Like I said, Hitler was part of the slavemasters erecting of a straw-man caricature of America (and not telling us that’s what it was) and calling it “Nazi”. All while using Hitler to bring us back into alliance with them to “defeat” Hitler – which is really kind of defeating ourselves.

You gotta appreciate the utter twisted Machiavellian aspect of it all, but that is what happened.

In that same speech, Pacelli told 250,000 pilgrims at Lourdes on April 28, “It does not make any difference whether they flock to the banners of the social revolution, whether they are guided by a false conception of the world and of life, or whether they are possessed by the superstition of a race and blood cult.

He positioned all these things (with America and free speech and freedom of religion buried in there by proxy) as equal to National Socialism and that they were all “profoundly anti-Christian and a danger to Catholicism.

See? He’s not really anti-Hitler, he’s anti-anything that disturbs their rule over others.

Pacelli cared nothing for humanity, everything he did was predicated on whether it would gain or lose Power for the Catholic slavemasters.

I’ll give you an example that is right from this same time period. In 2004, a diary was discovered. It had been kept by James McDonald, the League of Nations high commissioner for refugees coming from Germany. An entry from 1933 showed that McDonald had questioned Pacelli regarding the treatment of the Jews. He wanted to help a group of Jewish refugees in the Saar region, a territory claimed by France and Germany that was turned over to the Germans in 1935. When he discussed the matter with Pacelli, McDonald described what happened.

The response was noncommittal, but left me with the definite impression that no vigorous cooperation could be expected.

Two years go by, and the same year (and the only time) that Pacelli would say anything negative about the Nazis – that speech in 1935 – was when Pacelli did intercede, in January 1935. But he only did this to get something he (and the Vatican) wanted, not because he gave a crap at all about the refugees. The deal was that American Jews would use their influence in Washington to protect church properties that were being threatened by the Mexican government.9

Like I said, everything Pacelli did was predicated on whether it would gain or lose Power for the Catholic slavemasters.

Would it surprise you to know that Thomas Jefferson had Catholic men like Pacelli perfectly pegged? He did, and this was ver a hundred years before Pacelli – way back in 1814 – clearly proving that they are that dogmatic and cold about keeping this “power” to rule over the rest of us.

In every country and in every age, the priest has been hostile to liberty. He is always in alliance with the despot*, abetting his abuses in return for protection to his own.

– Jefferson Cyclopedia, Thomas Jefferson Letter to Horatio G. Spafford (17 March 1814).
*despot – a ruler or other person who holds absolute power, typically one who exercises it in a cruel or oppressive way.

 

That is exactly what these Concordats are about. Both the one with despot Mussolini, and the one with despot Hitler.

See why they were so terrified of Jefferson and people like him?

They see right through them.

* * *

 

Hitler comes to power – 1933

January 30 1933 Adolf Hitler

The people in the world were supposed to be so horrified by this war [WWII] that they would gladly accept world government as a solution to wars – behavior modification by war.

The Round Table members in the United States, such as the Rockefellers, were financing Adolf Hitler and Nazi Germany. They also started and financed the eugenics movement in the United States and Germany. In 1933, Hitler came to power as dictator of Germany.

– Mike McClaughry, Scientology Roots Chapter 7 The First Scientologists and their Masters.

 

And that’s exactly when the Vatican made their deal with him, while the British nobility were also busy supporting and financing him. Both legs of the Nesilim slavemasters were as one in this travesty of global behavior modification.

One the first day of January 1933, one of Baron Sebottendorf’s Thule Society fellow double agents, Erik Jan Hanussen was sent to Hitler. Hanussen was a British double agent Astrologer.

He told Hitler he was “under a hex” and that he would perform a “ritual”. He came to Hitler on New Years Day of 1933 with a “predition” that he would “return to power” on the 30th of that month, a date roughly equivalent to the pagan sabbat of Oimelc. That is exactly what happened.

That’s not mystical, however, it simply means British and Vatican agents made sure that it happened, thereby cementing in agent Hanussen (and Hitler, to boot).

British Intelligence, especially, has a long history of covering their spy operations with the “occult” – starting with Dr. Dee in the employ of Slavemaster Cecil during the time of Queen Elizabeth. The Vatican isn’t exactly blameless in that either. You’d be surprised just how steeped in Occult practices those people have always been.

After Hitler came to power “as predicted” in January 1933, he made the concordat negotiations with Pacelli a top priority. The negotiations proceeded over the next six months with constant shuttle diplomacy between the Vatican and Berlin.

The negotiations were conducted in secret by Pacelli, Kaas, and Hitler’s deputy chancellor, Franz von Papen, behind-the-backs of the German bishops and general Catholics – none of them had any say whatsoever in setting the conditions of the concordat. With good reason, from Pacelli’s perspective, because we already know his boss Pius XI didn’t like Catholic political groups and was wanting to get rid of them – just like they made as part of the agreement with Mussolini in 1929.

This would be the second time in four years that Pacelli would “use” a dictator as the cover – just like Thomas Jefferson said they do –

vatican_hitler_WWII_-_omega_man

A cover for what were actually their goals. In this case, one of which was disbanding the Catholic political party in Germany (which Pacelli’s boyfriend Kaas was the chairman of now).

Hitler was privately told by the slavemasters to “insist” that his signature to the agreement would depend on the Center Party (the Catholics in Germany) voting for the Enabling Act, the proposed legislation that would give Hitler dictatorial powers. Pacelli used Kaas, to then bully the other delegates into active acquiescence to this demand.

Kaas, left, at the signing

Konkordatsunterzeichnung in Rom. - Am 20. Juli 1933 wurde zwischen dem Deutschen Reich und dem Heiligen Stuhl in Rom das Reichskonkordat unterzeichnet, durch das zum erstenmal in der Geschichte für das ganze deutsche Reich die Beziehungen der katholischen Kirche zum Staat geregelt werden. Die Unterzeichnung vollzog für Deutschland der Vizekanzler Franz von Papen, für den Heiligen Stuhl der Kardinal Staatssekretär Eugenio Pacelli. Von links nach rechts: Vizekanzler Franz von Papen, (2.v.l.) Kardinal Staatssekretär Eugenio Pacelli und Ministerialdirektor Dr. Buttmann während des Unterzeichnungsaktes. 25935-33

The Reich Concordat granted Pacelli:

  • the right to impose the new Code of Canon Law on Catholics in Germany – the one that says the Pope is infallible and all that crap.
  • promised a number of measures favorable to Catholic education, including new schools.

Bearing in mind that part of the deal was that the Center Party must vote in Hitler’s dictatorial powers, a terrible betrayal was demanded. Hitler insisted, as part of the deal, that after the Center Party did that voting? Pacelli must supervise its “voluntary” disbanding.

On behalf of Pius XI, Pacelli agreed.

This was the last democratic force in Germany. The fact that the party was forced into voluntarily disbanding itself, rather than go down fighting, utterly shredded the German Catholics sense of self. They even went so far as to decide that they had ‘wronged God’ by opposing Hitler.

How sick is that to do to your own followers?

there-are-no-words

Catholics by the millions then joined Hitler’s Nazi Party, thinking it obviously had the Pope’s approval – which it did – and that they were therefore doing what “God” wanted them to. There were 20 million Catholics in Germany at this time.

Bet you didn’t realize that the Nazi Party was mostly Catholics, did you…

no shaking head

So, see how that starts to make some kind of sense out of what went on over there? By killing the Jews and other “evil opinions” types, they were literally thinking they were fighting a dang Holy War against “the Devil” on behalf of “God”!

The German bishops capitulated to Pacelli’s policy of centralization, and German Catholic democrats found themselves politically leaderless.

Which was the point.

Pacelli declared the Reich Concordat an unparalleled triumph for the Holy See. In an article in L’Osservatore Romano, the Vatican-controlled newspaper, he announced that the treaty indicated the total recognition and acceptance of the church’s law by the German state.

Pacelli writes that the purpose of the Reichskonkordat is:

“not only the official recognition (by the Reich) of the legislation of the Church (its Code of Canon Law), but the adoption of many provisions of this legislation and the protection of all Church legislation.”

He rejected Adolf Hitler’s claim that the Concordat between Nazi Germany and the Vatican implies any moral approval of the Nazi Party or the Nazi movement.

Well, of course he’d say all that horsepuckey. It’s not like he wanted people to know that he and the British slavemasters were deliberately orchestrating WWI and were running Hitler. The omitted facts that are now known give us a far different picture than what Pacelli is trying to “sell” the world on here.

I swear, Pacelli makes Geobbels look like a mentally challenged poser at doing propaganda, by comparison, and that’s saying something.

Catholics comprised almost one third of the total population of Germany at that time, according to the census of June 16, 1933, whereas the “threatening” the Jewish population of Germany was approximately 505,000 people out of a total population of 67 million, or less than one percent.

The same newspaper later reported that the Concordat is nothing more than an agreement designed, from the Vatican’s perspective, to help protect the rights of Catholics in Germany.

However, things weren’t quite that innocent, as we now know, but what you may not know is what was recorded in the minutes of the cabinet meeting, right after the signing on July 14, 1933.

On July 14, 1933, after the initialing of the treaty, the Cabinet minutes record Hitler as saying that the concordat had created an atmosphere of confidence that would be “especially significant in the urgent struggle against international Jewry.” He was claiming that the Catholic Church had publicly given its blessing, at home and abroad, to the policies of National Socialism, including its anti-Semitic stand. At the same time, under the terms of the concordat, Catholic criticism of acts deemed political by the Nazis could now be regarded as “foreign interference.” The great German Catholic Church, at the insistence of Rome, fell silent.  8

Why the silence? Besides the fact that Hitler was their agent and they agreed with him, the reality was that Pacelli and friends didn’t want anything threatening their new gravy-train, which would later channel millions of dollars into the Vatican I.O.R. bank, sourcing, however indirectly, from assets seized primarily from the people of Jewish faith.

Even as Hitler was trampling on the education rights of Jews throughout the country – Pacelli and the Vatican were silent.

At the same time, Pacelli had been granted special advantages in the concordat for German Catholic education.

Even as Catholic priests were being drawn into Nazi collaboration with the attestation bureaucracy, which established Jewish ancestry – Pacelli and the Vatican were silent.

This attestation identification process was the first step in the selection of millions of innocent people for extermination in the death camps. Effectively silencing all those “evil opinions” Pope Pius IX said should be exterminated.

Both of these things began on the same day – an infamous one now – April 25, 1933.

The number of Jewish students allowed into universities was severely cut (down to 1.5 percent of enrollees) and thousands of priests across Germany (both Catholic and Protestant) began providing “race purity” records of baptism and marriage to help the attestation process identify those of “pure” and those of “not pure” blood.

This led to the Nuremberg Laws – the Nazi process of identifying Jew and non-Jew.

By the time Pacelli became Pope, over half of Hitler’s new Reich had become Catholics, including a quarter of the SS. This means that a huge number of Catholics knew about, supported, and even participated in the mass killings going on at the concentration camps.

Catholics in Nazi Germany –

catholics in nazi germany 2

catholics in nazi germany 3

catholics in nazi germany

 – – –

Shortly after the signing, in August of 1933 Pacelli met with Ivone Kirkpatrick, the British minister to the Vatican.

Ivone reported back to intelligence “master” Robert Vansittart – a little known but the most important intelligence figure at that time.

Ivone detailed that Pacelli admitted the following:

The German government had offered him concessions, concessions, it must be admitted, wider than any previous German government would have agreed to, and he had to choose between an agreement on their lines and the virtual elimination of the Catholic Church in the Reich.

So, it’s about money then, because even at this time Germany was one of the largest sources of income for the Vatican. Let alone what would happen once the asset-stripping began. Pacelli chose to sacrifice anyone and everyone under the Vatican bus, just to keep that money coming in.

The concordat guaranteed the rights and material interests, as well as government financial support of the Roman Catholic Church in Germany.

What that really meant, was that Pacelli had made a deal with the Nazis about paying the Vatican a “tax” on their income – The notorious Kirchensteuer or “church tax”. An income that would later start being from stripped assets of the Jewish people primarily.

In preparation for this, the same year (1929) that Pacelli had been recalled to the Vatican and made head of its intelligence network (aka Secretary of State) a man named Bernardino Nogara began working for the Vatican. Dubbed as a financial wizard by some, he was specifically put on managing The Vatican “financial interests” under the guidance of Cardinal Montini (the later Pope Paul VI). Nogara happily and painstakingly documented much of his work himself during the period of 1931-39.

But…when Pacelli took over as Pope Pius XII in 1939 he started managing Nogara himself, personally and directly with no intermediaries whatsoever allowed.

No notes were taken during their conferences nor do any documents relating to Nogara exist in their archives. This stands out in such stark contrast to Nogara’s well-established previous routine, that I believe there are records at the Vatican but that they are so deeply hidden that they ‘don’t exist’, if you know what I mean.

What was Pacelli so concerned about – one might ask, to institute such extraordinary security measures?

To which I would reply, remember your history.

What started happening on a massive scale in 1939? Stripping Jews of their assets and then the massive imprisonment, experimentation, and the ‘Final Solution’ – death.

And there was the Vatican profiting by it.

When all this illicit money was flowing like some kind of river of blood and life force to a vampire – at the height of WWII, in June of 1942 Pacelli created a bank, or rather a receiving organization called the Instituto per le Opere de Religioni, the Institute for Religious Works – the IOR.

The IOR was actually just a renaming of the Administration for Religious Works which had been established by Leo XIII in 1887. It was located in a building at the Vatican named the Bastion of Nicholas V – who happens to have been the Pope that first legalized slavery including enslaving anyone who was not Catholic or who refused to become Catholic; the same Pope that started the burning of women as “witches”.

Cardinal Pacelli assigned Nogara to control the IOR.

.

The IOR was where money funneled through from the Nazi’s stripping the Jews of assets.

.

In 1943 alone, over $100 million dollars flowed into the coffers of the Vatican from that tax.

Despite the extraordinary secretive measures taken by Pacelli (Pius XII) there does exist records in the US national archives because of Nogara’s transactions with New York banks.

We also get glimpses from other things Nogara was doing, like what he invested in. Things that the Catholic Church, with their chosen propaganda shield called “the bible”, should never have invested in were they actually sincere in their “beliefs” – which of course they weren’t.

Things like – Pietro Beretta arms factory Ltd. (the largest arms industry in the world) and a whole host of other arms manufacturers. The IOR was the second largest majority shareholder in Beretta.

 

varicano-armas

Nogara also made large investments in other firms contrary to Catholic teachings such as birth control manufacturers and he made direct loans to Mussolini’s government prior to Mussolini’s 1935 invasion of Ethiopia.

He helped Pacelli secure support (and future escape routes) for the Nazis in South America – as well as grooming dictators into place together with the British and the U.S. sycophants – as far back as 1934.

Pacelli in Brazil (center)

PacelliBrasil1934

He also helped “hold” Nazis money – like Martin Borman’s money – and that gets really ugly, the worst it could be actually.

That same bank was used to launder drug money after WWII, during the Vatican/CIA/MI6 drug route build-up period. You can read more about that here plus there are several other posts concerning the whole drug trade business you can check out as well.

In a September 1940 broadcast, the Vatican called its policy [towards what was going on in Nazi Germany] “neutrality,” but stated in the same broadcast that where morality was involved, no neutrality was possible. This could only imply that mass murder was not a moral issue.

– Jewish Virtual Library article

Neutrality.

Obviously a whole lot of sub-understanding going on there, on Pacelli’s part, to put it mildly.

sarcasm little guy

It wasn’t “neutrality”, it was for money and power-grubbing reasons.

For example –

In October 1941, the Assistant Chief of the U.S. delegation to the Vatican, Harold Tittman, asked the Pope to condemn the atrocities. The response came that the Holy See wanted to remain “neutral,” and that condemning the atrocities would have a negative influence on Catholics in German-held lands.

– Jewish Virtual Library article

Like I said, a whole lot of sub-understanding (lying) going on with this man.

* * *

 

Now – considering Pacelli’s deeply involved role in profiting off the horror of WWII, and to illustrate the total BS they try to peddle publicly, take look at this that Pacelli said in 1958.

 

[…] it is illicit to appropriate another’s goods or to make an attempt on his bodily integrity, without his consent…

– Address to the Congress of the International Association of Applied Psychology, April 10, 1958, cited in Senate Hearings on Behavior Modification, page 585, contained within a 1965 article included in Section “D” titled: Privacy and Behavioral Research by Oscar M. Ruebhausen and Orville G. Brim Jr, based on a paper they had presented at the Rockefeller Institute Conference on Law and the Social Role of Science, April 8, 1965.

And yet…

You get the point.

– – –

** FILE ** In this file photo dated Sept. 1945, Pope Pius XII, wearing the ring of St. Peter, raises his right hand in a papal blessing at the Vatican. Pope Benedict XVI on Saturday, Nov. 8, 2008 lauded Pius XII as a "great" historical figure and lamented what he called excessive attention to what the wartime pontiff did or didn't do to save Jews from the Holocaust. (AP Photo, File)

In 1938, Pope Pius XI addressed a group of visitors to the Vatican. There were some people, he said, who argued that the state should be all-powerful – “totalitarian”. Such an idea, he went on, was absurd, not because individual liberty was too precious to be surrendered, but because “if there is a totalitarian regime – in fact and by right – it is the regime of the church, because man belongs totally to the church“.

That about says it all.

– – –

Pacelli was elected Pope on March 2, 1939, and took the name Pius XII. As Pope, he had three official positions. He was head of his church and was in direct communication with bishops everywhere. He was chief of state of the Vatican, with his own diplomatic corps – aka spy network. He was also the Bishop of Rome. In theory, at least, his views could influence 400 million Catholics, including those in all the occupied eastern territories – the Poles, Baltics, Croatians, Slovaks and others.

He was crowned on March 12, on the eve of Hitler’s march into Prague.

Pacelli’s coronation was the most triumphalist in a hundred years. His style of papacy, for all his supposed personal humility, was unprecedentedly pompous. Vatican bureaucrats were obliged to take phone calls from him on their knees. When he took his afternoon walk, the gardeners had to hide in the bushes. Senior officials were not allowed to ask him questions or present a point of view. 8

coronation pacelli

 

Pius XII pacelli addresses a crowd after the bombing of Rome on July 19 1943

pius xii pacelli nesilim hat

Pope Pius XII Arms Outstretched pacelli working it

Between his election and his coronation he held a crucial meeting with the German cardinals. Keen to affirm Hitler publicly, he showed them a letter of good wishes which began, “To the Illustrious Herr Adolf Hitler.” Should he, he asked them, style the Führer “Most Illustrious”? He decided that that might be going too far. He told the cardinals that Pius XI had said that keeping a papal nuncio in Berlin “conflicts with our honor.” But his predecessor, he said, had been mistaken. He was going to maintain normal diplomatic relations with Hitler. 8

pope-pius-xii-hitler pacelli

The following month, at Pacelli’s express wish, Archbishop Cesare Orsenigo, the Berlin nuncio, hosted a gala reception in honor of Hitler’s 50th birthday. A birthday greeting to the Führer from the bishops of Germany would become an annual tradition until the war’s end.

Orsenigo and Hitler

Zleva Pius XII (1987 - 1858 ), vl.jménem Eugenio Pacelli -øímský papež (1939-1958) pøi setkání s Adolfem Hitlerem .

* * *

 

Much has already been written here at our blog about what all went on during WWII, as well as there are several in-depth posts here at the blog (if you search his name) that contain information about Pacelli and his nefarious activities during WWII and after. Here’s just one example:

Both the British and the Vatican are still trying to cover up that Hitler was actually working on their behalf. This has gone on since practically as soon as he was fully in power.

Hitler, like the good little British/Vatican agent that he was, went to great lengths to cover up the early beginnings of the Nazi Party and the influence of British/Vatican intelligence agent Baron Sebottendorff – witness his Nuremberg speech of 6 September 1938 where he expressed his “disapproval” of occultism.

Along that line, Hitler was to remove all “weak” links (and dangerous British/Vatican intelligence connections) of the true beginnings of his rise to Power, and shortly after the Nazi Party was formed he forced Karl Harrer out, as part of publicly appearing to “sever the party’s link” with the Thule Society.

For the purposes of this article, I felt it necessary to dig into the earlier part of the Pacelli/Vatican background to show just how involved and aligned the Vatican and British slavemasters were in their quest to rule humanity, which I feel I have done.

So, I’d say it’s a fine time to head on back towards our main point here.

 

Why would the Vatican embolden the methods of psychiatry?

Revenge is their watchword.

revenge all disobedience.”
IMMORTALE DEI, Pope Leo XIII, November 1, 1885

 

What forms can that revenge take?

Psychiatry.

.

– – –

.

Slithering their way to that “revenge” now…

grinch - slithering gif by v

I had titled an earlier section The ‘Baptizing’ of Humanity through Psychiatry. We had just completed discussing the Catechism regarding devils, demons and Fallen angels, and that the abilities ascribed to the Fallen Angels transliterated straight into the greatly increased push of the 1930’s in ‘diagnosing’ people schizophrenic.

The slavemasters were using it as a way to mark people that were opposed or in disagreement with their rules of society, especially concerning “supernatural” abilities.

Almost without exception, nowhere was that more apparent than in the coinciding actions of Pope Pius XI and his right hand man Eugenio Pacelli, with the promotion of eugenics, targeting mental patients for horrific treatment, sterilization and the support, and in indeed, direct orchestration of the rise of the man-of-the-hour to do these things and to take the world into War – Hitler.

I had only briefly touched upon Ugo Cerletti’s history, before we paused to investigate why would the Vatican choose, promote and directly support his heinous activities experimenting with electro-convulsion “therapy” – or ECT.

I had asked: Why would they be directly controlling and promoting psychiatry?

I believe we have our answer now, after studying the horrors of life with these two Popes.

But, just to slam it home, I want you to really look at the fact that Pacelli makes a secretly negotiated deal with Hitler in 1933, guaranteeing Hitler would gain dictatorship powers, and in less than a year Hitler was passing a mandatory sterilization law aimed at “schizophrenics” – The Fallen –  and other “mental” patients – the paperwork proposing the law used the pamphlets of the British/American/Vatican eugenics movement – the Human Betterment organization – as its supporting evidence.

The Human Betterment organization would also be one of the first in the U.S. to begin importing Cerletti’s ECT and using it on a massive scale primarily on imprisoned “mental” patients diagnosed schizophrenic – and always against their will.

This same organization, that was used to get the eugenics laws passed in Germany, would also span the training and grooming of the little Hitler of the CIA – Sydney Gottlieb and his Project MKULTRA experiments. These experiments continued and expanded upon the work that the British (through Tavistock men), the Vatican (using Cerletti and a number of other psychiatrists) and their American counterparts had all been doing under cover of War.

The only difference after the war, was coming up with a way to justify continuing it!

They didn’t have one, so they made one up – The “threat of communist brainwashing” – which was later admitted to be false after they already had the funding and the projects going gangbusters. Most of these projects were involved in inventing brainwashing or coercion techniques – trying to either control someone secretly or ways to force someone to tell their secrets.

All this, the Vatican was directly involved with – despite Pacelli’s extremely disingenuous statements about “violating” a person’s bodily integrity and their secrets.

There is a large portion of his inner world which the person discloses to a few confidential friends and shields against the intrusion of others. Certain [other] matters are kept secret at any price and in regard to anyone. Finally, there are other matters which the person is unable to consider.

[…] And just as it is illicit to appropriate another’s goods or to make an attempt on his bodily integrity, without his consent, so it is not permissible to enter into his inner domain against his will, whatever is the technique or method used.

– Address to the Congress of the International Association of Applied Psychology, April 10, 1958, cited in Senate Hearings on Behavior Modification, page 585, contained within a 1965 article included in Section “D” titled: Privacy and Behavioral Research by Oscar M. Ruebhausen and Orville G. Brim Jr, based on a paper they had presented at the Rockefeller Institute Conference on Law and the Social Role of Science, April 8, 1965.

 

Taking that orange statement by itself, really look at that one.

it is not permissible to enter into his inner domain against his will, whatever is the technique or method used.

And yet…these people supported Hitler, supported Eugenics, supported Ugo Cerletti and many other crazy psychiatrists, supported all manner of lying propaganda – all trying to do just that very thing. Enter people’s inner domain and enforce change against their will, or in controversion of it.

Change that only suits their best interests, never the person himself.

This is most especially true when it comes to their personal Achilles Heels – those that are more “powerful” than them, the Fallen Angels.

We began looking at Ugo Cerletti when we were looking at the cloaking terms that they were using to hide this religious persecution they were engaged upon – not a scientific quest at all.

We discussed the fact of that same year (1934) the slavemasters and their Igors were encouraging the Nazis to begin targeting mental patients diagnosed schizophrenic and then those who were deemed “physically” disabled, was also when we saw Igors get put on the fast-track to start really zapping people’s bodies with electricity.

This was primarily done through Ugo, and then others, including the Human Betterment association/Caltech hiring two neurophysiologists from the Netherlands to investigate the treatment of mental illness by the technique of passing an electrical current through the human brain.

That’s also when we saw another cloaked Catholic Eugenics term show up much more prominently – neurophysiology and neurology.

People were being forcibly ‘baptized’ through psychiatric treatments.

Madness, the state they are accused of being in, is often positioned as being in hell.

“This state of definitive self-exclusion from communion with God and the blessed is called “hell.”

Catholic Catechism 1033

 

Therefore to be baptized, reborn, make your former experiences ‘pass away’ (memory loss) literally then means to pass out of ‘hell’ by going into willing agreement with the slavemaster way.

A pyramidal (hierarchal) controlled “society” with the slavemasters at the top, Igors in the middle, and everyone else at the bottom, that abides by the rules of the “punishment” of man for his sins.

Anything social structure-wise which does not place kings and priests at its head is the work of the Fallen – the devil and his friends.

“the sin of the world”. This expression can also refer to the negative influence exerted on people by communal situations and social structures that are the fruit of men’s sins. 2

 

And if that ‘war’ is stated as –

We are finally to become more aware, than ever before, of the existence of an angelic evil world that is constantly at work to seduce human beings from their service of God and, if possible, bring them into that darkness where they are eternally estranged from the God for whom they were made.

And since the darkness is “hell” and that definitive and irrevocable rejection and opposition of the slavemasters (God)? Well, then rebirth into the light is forgetting those things, resetting the person to being in agreement with the slavemasters.

Baptism. Death Comas. Electric Shock Therapy.

SAME THING.

 

– – –

Enter Ugo Cerletti

The following is a history of Ugo’s fascination with “converting” the insane to someone more socially acceptable.

He began teaching it as a “cure” and it went from there to England, and then to Germany and on to the U.S. – landing in Caltech first.

These mad Igors called spinal fractures, heart attacks, memory loss, and a vegetative state on a par with a lobotomy – problems.

And yet… they called it a cure.

Do you see why?

Igors cures

It isn’t that they cured anything, they simply made it difficult for the “soul” to express or demonstrate those nasty Fallen characteristics like telepathy etc. so that other people can see it.

In 1956, to further illustrate just how on-board the Vatican was with all aspects of the “mental health” movement (more Catholic Eugenicism) you see Pope Pacelli actually adding some of the newer buzz-words subjects to the training requirements of all priests, but even more interesting, creating a new requirement of doing psychological evaluations of prospective priests.

Pius XII (Pacelli) added social sciences, sociology, psychology and social psychology, to the pastoral training of future priests. He specifically emphasised the “need” to systematically analyze the psychological condition of candidates to the priesthood, in order to ensure that they are capable of a life of celibacy and service.

And remember, those are ALL cloaking terms for Eugenics and it’s twin – Psychiatry (See Vineland Training Institute, for example.)

Now, given the rampant homosexuality that’s always been in the Vatican, I think that this is more about establishing who can keep a secret, more than anything else. It may even be that the “evaluation” process is really a search for blackmail material (much like Scientology’s security checks and “life history” that it’s brotherhood candidates are put through to join the Sea Org) and perhaps also gauging what “buttons” the person can be controlled by.

In fact, I think that’s probably exactly what this is really about.

Factoring in the whole infallibility of the Pope dogma here, Pope Pacelli’s Sedis Sapientiae on May 31, 1956 that establishes these new requirements, takes on a much greater importance because in so doing he’s entering these subjects into the Sacred Magisterium – the dogma of the Catholic church. Really get that. There’s a reason he’s doing that, and it’s because of what I described in great detail in the beginning of this article, that these are all really religious teachings in the first place.

I’m mostly including the above to illustrate just how tightly supportive Pacelli and the Vatican were of all methods to invade that “inner domain” of individuals to which their attention has been put on, and that, again, these are merely an extension of the same old, same old Catholic dogma.

– – –

At the end of World War I, the slavemasters were dismayed.

They were dismayed, because many, many men who fought during the World War, had become completely disillusioned with “society”, with former religious attachments, indeed with life itself.

They would no longer jump to “live the slave dream” – having been face-to-face with the reality of it – cold-blooded Murder. They had killed strangers, boys as young as themselves with their whole lives in front of them, for no good reason.

Rather than face the real reason for this, the fact that so many people now knew first-hand just how false all their words really are and just how wrong their vision for the future really was?

Sidebar – The Slavemasters were terrified of this highly effective form of political protest – the NO, I will not work for you at anything, or do anything you want me to.

Nothing scares a slavemaster more than the idea of no longer having enough slaves.

So, rather than fix the real problem, which is them, the slavemasters commissioned the invention of a psychiatric illness to label them with. To get them shunned, to get them isolated, and most importantly – to scare others out of listening to them, lest they be labeled the same thing.

They called it the “lethargic encephalitis” epidemic but as patients they were labeled schizophrenic, the slavemaster “incurable” disease that allowed them to imprison these people in mental hospitals for more than thirty years in most cases.

Roman Catholic psychiatrist Dr. Frank Ayd details in an interview, that when he was assigned to Perry Point asylum (in the U.S.) during WWII, most of the patients were soldiers from WWI!

FA: …when I was in medical school, psychiatry was not high on the list. Your exposure consisted of a few lectures, mostly on psychodynamics, and then a trip out to the state hospital. You were sort of taken on a guided tour: that’s schizophrenia, this one’s manic and that is mental retardation.

LH: Like a zoo, wasn’t it?

FA: That’s right. And, you know, there was nothing appealing about it whatsoever. But a few weeks after I got to Perry Point, I was assigned to what was euphemistically called continuous treatment service.

LH: That meant for people who were there for years.

FA: Well, there were 800 patients in the ward that I was assigned to, Leo. Most of those people were still under 60 years of age, but they had been in that hospital, most of them, 20–30 years.

LH: Many since World War I.

FA: That’s it. Well, I even had one from the Spanish-American War, an old geriatric guy. But, actually, you learned one thing: schizophrenia was chronic and devastating. And it would be true if you put over the portal “abandon hope all ye who enter here,” because your chances of leaving, outside of a pine box, were pretty slim.

LH: Well, it has been sort of gratifying, hasn’t it, to see the changes that have occurred.

FA: Yes. 13

Those changes these two men are crowing over? Are horrifying. I’ll be going into just how important this probably unknown to you man, Frank Ayd, is a little later on here. He is a man most deserving of celebrity villain status – as Leonard Frank calls it.

And “LH” giving the interview? That’s Dr. Leo Hollister, the man who headed the Menlo Park VA hospital, where MKULTRA drug experiments were being conducted and where Ken Kesey worked as an orderly. (Ken Kesey then distributed LSD all over the country to normal people with his “Merry Pranksters”).

This hospital was also attached to several Stanford Research Institute experiments (SRI). What was going on there is part of why SRI had to be separated from Stanford University because of student protests against what they were doing to people.

In a different interview between this little circle of ghouls, Thomas Ban talks about “what happened” to these WWI soldiers.

One of the thoughts that occurred to me early in the game was, all these guys are veterans and some of them are as crazy as can be.

How in the world did they ever get into military service?

I had done a great number of clinical examinations on people entering the military and I’d never let one of these guys through.

At that time it was not difficult to get their military records. So I would dig them out to see what their first contact with psychiatry was.

The amazing thing was, that these youngsters, age eighteen or so, like most young soldiers were anxious, so the diagnosis of anxiety reaction was perfectly reasonable.

But now, five or six years later, they were clearly schizophrenic.

I never reported this but I was at a cocktail party about that time and Roy Grinker was there. I mentioned this experience to him and he said, “I’ve had exactly the same experience in civilian life. These youngsters, the nervous kids, you think are just plain nervous but in a few years, they become psychotic”. That reassured me my observation was correct but I don’t think it’s widely recognized. Grinker must have published it, because he’s so well established.

TB: Prodromal schizoprenia.

LH: Yes, you’ve got the right word. …

– THOMAS A. BAN Interviewed by William E. Bunney Jr. Boca Raton, Florida, December 10, 2007

OK, first of all, what seventeen or eighteen-year-old wouldn’t be scared about dying himself or about murdering some stranger he doesn’t even know?

How is that a mental illness….or something bad?

I don’t think I’d want to meet someone at that age who was calm about either of those things – would you?

Second of all, these people, coming so close to death, probably opened up their consciousness in ways most people never do. Connecting with that telepathic and clairvoyant “world” the slavemasters say only belongs to either the devil or God. Given that the soldiers were now completely innoculated against any further propaganda by the slavemasters of how glorious their society was – this alone would get them on the “bad” list.

I don’t think they were crazy by and large, I think they saw how crazy the slavemasters were and said something about it – probably refused to do it any more. I also think that they saw people dying, felt their passing, and heard them both physically and spiritually.

Ah, but once in the slavemasters spiritual prisons for those “influenced by the devil’? THEN they became zombies and maniacs.

Why?

Because of what these sicko’s did to them to “cure” their evil opinions.

One of the later psychiatrists within Dr. Ayd’s little ghoul circle, in a candid moment, admitted what they had been doing to these poor men for thirty years – What they had caused.

Heinz Lehmann, a Montreal psychiatrist contemporary with Ayd back in the 40’s and 50’s said –

Many of us have in recent years lost sight of our essential task of understanding our patients, as we subject them to a sequence of comas, shocks, convulsions, confusion, and amnesia, all of which render them incapable of relating to the psychiatrist in a consistent and meaningful manner.

Donald Klein – mid 1950’s – Public Health Service hospital Lexington Kentucky – ward of veterans of WWI.

“These people had been psychotic for 30 years. They were out of it completely.

They were out of it because of them.

and what they did to them starting back during WWI.

 

This is exactly the time period that Ugo Cerletti was appointed the head of the Neurobiological Institute, at the Mental Institute of Milan, concurrent with being the director of the Psychiatric Hospital of Milan from 1919 to 1924.

Note – In Italy and Germany in these years, the “professor of psychiatry” meant both chair of the department of psychiatry and director of the university psychiatric hospital. People had to progress through their hierarchy starting at lesser hospitals, then moving “up” if they passed the slavemaster tests for them.

Most of the patients imprisoned (over 3,500) at the Mombello Asylum there, were soldiers that had been diagnosed with “lethargic encephalitis”.

The Institute that Cerletti headed was the research lab, where they “researched” methods of forcing these people to again conform to slavemaster societal ideas.

What most people don’t know, is that much like in the U.S. at this time, the “research” process used these mental patients as guinea pigs.

Mombello became a mental asylum in 1863. It has a long and sinister reputation about the psychiatrists, such as Ugo Cerletti, conducting human experiments there.

Underneath it, there is a network of underground narrow tunnels and hidden passages which extended for miles. Somewhere in that vast, dark web, lies a hundred foot deep well that is rumored to have been used as a dumping ground for the bodies of patients who died following the illegal medical experiments performed on them.

Mombello – now abandoned.

 

mombello cerletti 4

pills_mombello_cerletti

Mombello Psychiatric Hospital, Limbiate, Milan - 05

Mombello Asylum - Limbiate Milan - Ex manicomio di Mombello/Limbiate (MI)

mombello cerletti 6

Mombello, just like in the U.S., was also used as a place to put those with “evil opinions” that needed extermination – political and religious prisoners.

Mussolini had a son which he tried to deny. It’s a complicated story, but the essence is that this son was abducted from his mother by government agents and told his mother was dead, and “adopted” as an orphan by fascist ex-police chief of Sopramente. The years went by and the son was repeatedly disciplined for saying Mussolini was his father, he would not be silenced.

Finally, under cover of WWII, (the chaos made this easy to pull off) he was dragged off against his will and forcibly restrained at Mombello asylum.

On 26 August 1942, he was murdered by the psychiatrist there repeatedly injecting him with coma-inducing drugs (such as metrazol). He was only twenty-six years old.

That’s the kind of things that went on at Mombello.

It’s interesting that this kind of behavior consistently gets blamed on “the Nazis”, as if they were who started it or were the only ones who did it. You can see that’s a total lie.

Ugo had his lovely little romp at the human experimentation prison – Mombello – and in 1924 he was given a promotion because of his slavering devotion to the slavemaster “cause” of controlling humanity.

He was given a lecturing post in Neuropsychiatry in Bari.

Four years later, in 1928, there was intense slavemaster interest in experimenting with new ways to exterminate those evil opinions – especially those dang Americans (as they thought of us). Ugo, having proven himself to be a cold-blooded “clinician” (read – religious zealot torturer) was promoted again.

This time, he was tasked to take over the position of Professor Enrico Morselli, at the University of Genoa. While in Rome taking a meeting with his “masters”, it was shown to him what happened with pigs when they were anesthetised with electroshock before being butchered, and he was to see if he could use this technique on humans.

This was in 1931.

He began with inducing repeated epileptic fits in dogs and then killed them and examined the tissues of the hippocampus. He would shock them by putting one electrode in the dogs mouth and the other in his anus – thinking he’s making a “closed circuit” that way, obviously.

What an insane idiot. Let’s just say it didn’t go well for the dogs at all – the result was utterly horrifying.

1933 rolls around, with Vatican Secretary of State Pacelli “doing the deal” with Hitler – the concordat – that helped guarantee Hitler’s rise to power.

But, the year also marked the passing, by the Hitler goverment, of the “Law for the Prevention of Genetically Diseased Offspring” (Geset z zur Verhütung erbkranken Nachwuchses).

According to this law “hereditary epilepsy” along with various other neurological and psychiatric disorders was regarded as a mandatory indication for forced sterilization.

Subsequently, funding of epilepsy research was generously increased and extended, e.g. in Munich and Bonn. A main focus was put on idiopathic forms of the disease which were a priori considered as “hereditary” aka Eugenics.

Slavemasters recruited Igor psychiatrists in Italy, Germany, Britain and the U.S. to begin using mental patients as their own personal human experimentation pool.

And here’s Vatican protege’ Ugo Cerletti doing research along the exact same lines. He wasn’t just experimenting on dogs, he had begun experimenting on humans before the ECT PR stunt “treatment” in 1938.

Intensive brain research in human autopsy materials was carried out in the two existing Kaiser Wilhelm Institutes of Brain Research in Berlin – Buch and of Psychiatry in Munich. These institutes had contracts with the pathology sections of huge mental hospitals of the region.

In the 1980’s, a group of neuroscientists “discovered” (I don’t believe that – I think it was held back until then) materials from victims of Nazi human brain experimentation stored in the brain and histology collections of several institutes – including Kaiser Wilhelm.

This began going on in 1933, same time as Ugo Cerletti’s work which was secret.

Four things suddenly appear on the scene after Pacelli’s pact with Hitler, supporting his rise and what was about to start happening – specifically targeting schizophrenics.

Those who can hear and see things they “shouldn’t.”

The four things were –

  • Coma Therapy
  • Prefrontal Leucotomy (Lobotomy) Therapy
  • Electro-convulsive shock Therapay – ECT
  • Induced Epileptic Convulsions Therapy – by drugs and electric shock.

Three of these were specifically focused on causing epileptic fits as a “cure”. Giving people epilepsy was an absolutely horrific thing to do to someone – just ask anyone who has epilepsy if they think that should be done to anyone for any reason.

And yet  –

This was billed as a science based on Julius Wagner von Jauregg’s research infecting patients with malaria in order to induce convulsions to treat “nervous and mental disorders.

– – –

Human Experimentation #1

The first of these four was our very own Cerletti.

Right after the concordat and the concurrent rise of Hitler to power, beginning experimentation on “defectives” – particularly schizophrenics – is when our second one goes into overdrive.

Cerletti’s student at Genoa, Angelo Chiauzzi, reports on their “work” the following year (1934) in an article in the journal Pathologica. He was able to demonstrate using Viale’s method, that one could induce epiletic fits in dogs with a 50-cycle (50-hertz) current of 125 volts at a duration of one-half second.

Cerletti was also secretly experimenting on humans – same as the Catholics over in Germany under Hitler – on those deemed “schizophrenic”with some pretty horrific results.

An interview with later ECT afficianado, Dr. Frank Ayd gives us an idea just what that was like for the hapless experimentees –

FA: And, at Perry Point [1943] I seized the opportunity to get experience at administering ECT.

TB: Was ECT at the time still administered without muscle relaxants?

FA: What you needed was a couple of strong men to hold the patient down and a very firm pad under the back to arch it to reduce the risk of spinal compression. You, also, needed a rubber mouthpiece to keep the cheeks from being damaged or the jaw dislocated. ….

FA: … It became clear to me that administration of a muscle relaxant was very desirable, because you could avoid fractures.

– FRANK J. AYD, Jr. Interviewed by Thomas A. Ban Washington, DC, July 19, 2001

 

That same year that Cerletti’s students’ article came out, 1934, our Human Betterment Foundation heroes <gack> tasked by Caltech to solve these “problems” they were having with ECT – as they called them. This is part of what proves they were doing it before the world knew they were.

Caltech brought in a couple of psychiatrists from the Netherlands, who began experimenting on the mental patients at Camarillo State Hospital. Who were mostly women, by the way, many of whom were not crazy but simply unacceptable.

What Caltech, the British and the Vatican were engaged on was a Holy War. It was quite literally Pope Nicholas V and the Witch “burnings” – Take Two.

After fracturing women’s spines and generally torturing them, the Cerletti and the two Netherlands psychiatrists (through correspondence) came up with the idea to inject a paralyzing agent prior to electroshock produced milder bodily convulsions.

Note: At the right settings, this form of ECT was eventually refined to induce anesthesia or somnolence in the patient and was dubbed “electronarcosis.” Electric drugging, in other words.

– – –

Human Experimentation #2

The second of our four lovely new ways to exterminate those “evil opinions” appeared the same year as Cerletti’s private ECT experiments. This one combined both convulsions and bringing the person to the death state – coma – and that was insulin-coma therapy instituted by Manfred Sakel.

More often than not? The result was irreversible neurological damage as well as terminal coma.

– – –

Human Experimentation #3

Induced Epileptic Convulsions Therapy was third, appearing in 1935. Patients were given cardiazol (based on a theory by Ladislas Joseph von Meduna’s) to induce epileptic seizures.

The result was often irreversible neurological damage as well as death.

– – –

Human Experimentation #4

Last but not least, there was prefrontal leucotomy, introduced in 1936 by Antonio E. Moniz (1874–1955) and renamed ‘lobotomy’ a few years later by Walter Freeman.

The result was completely irreversible neurological damage as well as sometimes even death.

Lobotomy

lobotomy2

Despite the fact that none of these were an actual cure, in the scientific sense, they were about to be massively publicly billed as “solutions” for all those bad, nasty schizophrenics that were “in league with the Devil” around the world.

I’m betting that most Catholics don’t think – let alone know – that their religious masters were this closely tied to criminal human experimentation.

Oh, but they are.

 

They so are, it’s almost completely out-of-this-world as to the level of utter horrific duplicity and hypocrisy.

Cerletti was called to Rome specifically to continue this experimentation, teach it, and get it in use around the world – especially in America.

In 1935, age 58, he was promoted for the third and final time. He was “called” – meaning by Pope Pius XI – to the most prestigious chair in the entire system.

He became the Chair of the Department of Mental and Neurological Diseases at the University of Rome in Rome and director of its mental patient clinic.

Within the first year, Cerletti began working on coming up with a machine that was portable (and that they could sell and mass produce) to deliver focused electric current. Cerletti and his assistant Lucio Bini (together with the Cal-tech people) had previously figured out that if they put the electrodes on either side of the head, a shock was induced but the heart was not damaged because it was out of the electric field.

In a highly publicized event two years later, Cerletti pretended to demonstrate the “first use” of ECT on a human using his new machine. This is one of the most propaganda (and totally false as to a cure) events you may ever hear of – put on by the Vatican, no less.

Guess who he chose to experiment on? A patient he had previously already been experimenting on at Mombello Asylum.

Enrico.

It was in April 1938, on the first floor of a laboratory of the the Clinica delle Malattie Nervose e Mentali della Regia Università di Roma [Rome Royal University Clinic for Nervous and Mental Illnesses] that it was first tried out in terms of what would later be trumpeted from the roof tops as:

the reaction of the nervous system to guarantee the survival and the proper regulation of instincts and the balanced answer of the organism to external solicitations.

Wow. External solicitations?

That sounds like mafia-speak. Breaking knees, beating with a baseball bat, you see is all part of relationships that lead to accommodations.

That “balanced answer” the slavemasters were trying to force people to have.

An eyewitness account by Ferdinando Accornero, one of the many students observing the trial, relates that the machine stood on a table, between entangled rows and electrical devices.

A later pic of Cerletti’s machine

ugo cerletti

The shore story was told that Enrico, the patient, was a schizophrenic “found wandering through the streets of Rome.”

He wasn’t. He had been at Mombello and was “released” in order to be found, having already been completely messed up by previous experiments.

When he was found, he was only willing to communicate only through a self-made slang, and presented no signs of any emotional feeling.

Note: They are kind of obssessed with that “no emotional feeling” towards them idea – by the way, you’ll see what I mean by that later on in this article.

Now drugged up and passive, and with his head shaven, the patient lay on a bed and had two electrodes attached to his temples. He was provided with a gauze-wrapped gum pipe to bite on.

Despite being drugged, the poor guy managed to very coherently shout at Cerletti to please don’t give him the ‘deadly’ shake.

Despite this clear evidence the guy was not insane and his desperate plea of No! – the order was given and the button pressed.

Cerletti was just as cold-hearted, sociopathic, and utterly inhuman as the character Nurse Ratched from the movie One Flew Over the Cuckoo’s Nest.

nurse ratchid starting the electroshock therapy

Such a fine example of what being a Vatican bitch-boy is really all about though.

According to all the propaganda, after the treatment, the patient began to be interested in his surroundings; he became clear-headed and appeared in good health.

Or did he? According to Accornero:

[N]ot only did we want to prove that it was possible to create an epileptic seizure by means of electricity; most of all, we wanted to show that such an attack had a therapeutic value not different from the one created by the intravenous [insulin] injection of Cardiazol. We thus needed a patient affected by a definitive psychopathy – and we got one. Should our endeavour be successful, medicine would have gained a new and efficient weapon against madness.

According to Roberta Passione, who has made a study of Lucio Bini’s notebooks, the events outlined above are entirely fictional.

They constitute an ‘electro-shock novel’ which was authored by the self-celebrating Cerletti through the control he exercised over what his students were allowed to report.

It’s also been referred to as: a self-fashioned heroic science narrative that crosses the border of myth.

What’s omitted?

Well, to start with, the fact that there had been at least three failed attempts prior to the one described above, each one with a correspondingly higher voltage before the desired result was achieved.

Here’s a brief rundown –

April 11, 1938, 11:15AM

80 volts for a quarter of a second, only slight spasm, no convulsion.

80 volts for a half a second, still nothing – no grand mal seizure.

 

Cerletticerletti

Those attending were getting worried about pressing on, like Lothar Kalinowksi.

In 1933, Kalinowsky fled Germany for Italy where, between 1936 and 1939, he was associated with Cerletti. After arriving in the United States in 1940, he wrote hundreds of journal articles and co-authored several influential books on psychiatry’s physical treatments.

He described what he saw that day with Ugo –

Cerletti had been worried that something might go wrong with the first treatment, and it was given in secret…. When the first treatment went well, we were allowed to attend the second treatment. We were called together for the treatment with a trumpet!…

According to my wife — because I don’t remember it exactly — she claims that when I came home I was very pale and said, “I saw something terrible today — I never want to see that again!”

– LOTHAR B. KALINOWSKY (German-born U.S. electroshock psychiatrist and for many years the world’s leading authority on ECT, 1900-1992), quoted in Richard Abrams, “Interview with Lothar Kalinowsky, M.D.,” Convulsive Therapy, vol. 4, 1988.

Unfortunately – Lothar didn’t man up and act on his very accurate thoughts about this. He chose instead to be a step-and-fetch-it Igor for the Vatican and British Slavemasters, continuing to give people ECT and even acting as Dr. Frank Ayd’s mentor five years after this.

He stood by, even when Enrico, the supposedly crazy patient cried out in clear Italian: “Attention! Another time is murderous!.

Cerletti, years later – revealed to Dr. Frank Ayd Jr., unfortunately in yet another PR stunt to promote drugs as a cure this time, that what he actually thought about his first electroshock experiment on a human being, was –

“When I saw the patient’s reaction, I thought to myself: ‘This ought to be abolished.’ Ever since I have looked forward to the time when another treatment would replace electroshock.”16

I think he did think that, but like most slavemasters and their Igors, he suppressed his correct and natural inclinations in favor of forwarding some slavemaster wet-dream of dominating humanity.

So, what did Cerletti do immediately in response to Enrico’s impassioned plea?

Dosed him again with 80 volts for three-quarters of a second.

Again, no loss of conciousness or seizure. Patient is freed, gets up, walks back to the ward.

They failed.

Within the next week they had experimented horrifically on a woman, finally figuring out they had given higher volts, 92 volts for a half a second would induce in a seizure.

Like on this woman, a few years later.

ECT_seizure_1941_cerletti

or like this one –

ugo cerletti2

They then brought back poor Enrico again, on April 20, 1938, for the really big show.

80 seconds of convulsion, 105 seconds of not breathing causing loss of urine and sperm – which means the body was literally at Death’s Door. After four to five minutes he began to move his head and open his eyes but still convulsing. Ten minutes later he stopped convulsing and regained consciousness, three minutes later could respond to questions. Another two minutes later he said he remembered nothing, was shown the electrodes and asked if he wanted to repeat it, he was completely indifferent.

Enrico with Bini – supposedly cured.

 ECT_new_creature_baptism_bini_cerletti

Enrico was given six or seven more treatments for a total of 11 and by May 14 he wrote a letter THANKING them.

This was solicited. Why?

Because the slavemasters, particularly the Roman Catholic ones, consider the proper state for man is to be on their knees agreeing with their insane ideas and best of all?

Thanking them.

I’d like to point out another Catholic teaching that I discussed in this post on this subject. The idea that being brought to absolute weakness, to one’s knees in tears, in order for God’s power to ‘become perfect’ – and being thankful for it is the thing.

That’s the ticket to these people.

Can you think of an example of ‘absolute weakness’?

How about…being strapped down and brought to the brink of death as a method of having you be ‘reborn’ as a new creature who doesn’t have any of those bad nasty supernatural (or unpopular) ideas any more.

Just like what was done to Enrico.

The enforced near death experience levied on the ‘insane’ – people that do not conform in some way – is done in order to ‘teach the lesson’; bring the person to absolute weakness and then they can be ‘reborn’ in a more conforming frame-of-mind.

This is no different whatsoever than the same goal, the same enforced physical methods, that Thomas Jefferson clearly identified them as doing almost two hundred years earlier than this Cerletti torture conversion.

It is the refusing toleration to those of a different opinion which has produced all the bustles and wars on account of religion.

It was the misfortune of mankind that during the darker centuries the Christian priests following their ambition and avarice combining with the magistrate to divide the spoils of the people, could establish the notion that schismatics might be ousted of their possessions & destroyed.

This notion we have not yet cleared ourselves from.

– Thomas Jefferson

–  Notes on Religion (October, 1776). Published in The Works of Thomas Jefferson in Twelve Volumes, Federal Edition, Paul Leicester Ford, ed., New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1904, Vol. 2, pp. 267.

Truer words were never spoken – they have not changed at all.

A couple of years later (1940) Harry Stack Sullivan –  in more of a sales war with biological psychiatry versus psycho-analysis than any real disagreement with the torture aspect – delivered a scathing portrayal of ECT and lobotomies. Harry, as later quoted in the Psychiatry of Enduring Peace and Social Progress was perfectly happy to bomb those he deemed enemies into oblivion with nuclear weapons – but, hey, that’s all good for humanity but ECT wasn’t.

You can see why I say I don’t think he’s entirely sincere with this attack, it was probably more of an attack of bitchiness on his part because right away, ECT began being used as part of targeting homosexuals (which he was) in order to ‘cure’ them. I imagine that idea didn’t exactly go over well with him.

Still – he makes a good point about what their “philosophy” was. Philosophy is a good word. It was just that – philosophy. Not science.

These sundry procedures produce “beneficial” results by reducing the patient’s capacity for being human. The philosophy is something to the effect that it is better to be a contented imbecile than a schizophrenic.

– HARRY STACK SULLIVAN (U.S. psychiatrist), referring to lobotomy and shock treatment (in his phrase, psychiatry’s “decortication treatments”), “Conceptions of Modern Psychiatry,” Psychiatry, February 1940 – as quoted in the The Electroshock Quotationary, Leonard Roy Frank, Editor, Publication date: April 2006  – – – For more about Leonard Roy Frank please see this post – section starting with “NAPA”. Leonard founded NAPA (Network Against Psychiatric Assault in 1972 in San Francisco. He tells a just horrifying story of being institutionalized, as an adult mind you, by his parents, because he changed how and what he was doing with his life, basically.

 

– – –

On May 28, Cerletti presented Enrico to the Royal Academy of Medicine billing ECT as superior to Metrazol. It sort of reminds me of Dr. Frankenstein presenting his creature doing a dance routine. It’s that kind of Barnum-and-Bailey Vatican slimy PR routines.

putting on the ritz

Cerletti began to brag (and lie about the “danger”) that ‘we can cause an epileptic seizure in man without danger, by using electricity.’

Headlines appeared all over the world – a clear sign of a coordinated propaganda campaign – with stories saying things like “Brilliant New Method of Treating Psychosis”.

A big “Daily” paper in August of 1938 carried the headline: Madness Cured With Electricity. It reported “the schizophrenic coming out of epileptic convulsions have a visible sense of calm and repose“.

On June 17, Enrico was discharged as calm, well-oriented” and had “taken part eagerly and flawlessly in the routines of the clinic.15

Like a good little broken-in slave.

 

The most revealing part of that paperwork though, was this –

He has FULL AWARENESS of his former hallucinations of persecution and attributes them ALL TO HIS ILLNESS 15

 

Let that one sink in for a moment.

Yea. You got it. Cured means cured of targeting them and now targeting self.

– – –

Ugo Cerletti called repeated electro-shocks in one day (like Ewen Cameron did as part of his de-patterning, as he called it) – “annihilation“.

Of the twenty patients at the clinic undergoing the spine-cracking torture of an ECT series between May 23 to September 13, 1938 – the patients averaged twenty-one of these per patient.

 – – –

In conclusion about Ugo

Despite all this blathering and utterly blatantly lying propaganda of “He’s cured“?

On March 4, 1940 Enrico was re-admitted to Mombello Psychiatric Hospital, never to come out again.

Why?

Because he was not cured of seeing them as they are – insane, evil nutcases who mean the world and humanity nothing but harm and indentured servitude, and had bravely voiced that “evil opinion” again. In retribution, he was, in a very real sense, exterminated for it.

He was lobotomized.

* * *

The 20 million Catholics in Germany at the time of WWII, many of which were involved in the human experimentation atrocities that went on there (or knew about them) are taught that the “Devil” and his friends are who put that nasty awful unapproved telepathy there.

They are taught that it is evil.

This is why they would agree and even think they were being heroic in helping to find terrible ways to “exorcise” the devil through human experimentation – read torture – like ECT.

Of course, there’s no way in hell – pun intended – they could ever stop a person’s native spiritual ability, but they can destroy the ability to physically manifest it in that one body.

They can also use ECT (and other forms of death therapy) to punish the person. Hoping to so terrorize him through the physical body, that he will – even if he’s faking it – decide to become ‘newly co-operative’ just to get away from the pain.

The fact that it requires a decision in that case (as opposed to the straight zombie effect where the guy can’t say anything about anything) tells the real story. This has nothing to do with the body or any physical illness.

If it did, they could “inject” the guy with an “I love you forever and will do anything you say” chemical.

There is no such thing,and never will be, because this all comes down to – and they know this – getting the ‘life’, the person, the ‘spirit’ to do what they want in that body.

Hence all the controlled Fairy Tales about “angels and demon” spirits – like this website. There is a fascinatingly illogical statement concerning how a Catholic is supposed to tell when he’s being attacked by the devil. I talk about this and a lot of other interesting points in my post: Speaking of Remote Viewing….but look what this guy says means the “devil” is behind what’s going on.

“…when there’s no apparent cause for what’s going on.”

– Father Cliff Ermatinger, pastor of St. Anthony of Padua Catholic Church in Milwaukee, Wis.

So, a guy is standing on a battlefield, killing people he doesn’t know and watching people he does know getting killed, and let’s say he starts picking up on even just a couple of the people who are then being forced to leave their bodies.

He hears them. He feels them. He may even see their memories as if they were his own.

Because some piss-ant idiot priest or psychiatrist doesn’t want anyone to start using those abilities they already have – the poor guy gets told that there is “no apparent logical cause” and looked at with masked terror as if he suddenly started sporting horns and was about to breath devil-fire out of his nose at any minute!

If it’s a priest they then scare the shit out of him by saying it’s the Devil and they’ll go to hell if they don’t stop it, and they go through some bizarre rituals to try and ‘exorcise” the devil.

If it’s a psychiatrist in the same situation, they will SAY THE SAME THING if the guy was to tell them he was being yelled at, in his head, by all the dead people crying out for justice from this thing called “war”.

The psychiatrist would also then scare the shit out of the poor guy by telling him that he has – insert some Latin important sounding word here – mental illness. They would also begin bizarre rituals called “treatments” that practically kill him and are every bit as insane as what an exorcist does.

All in the name of stopping this terrible, terrible thing called perceiving others spiritually. Little bit of a strange coincidence, that their attitude is exactly the same, don’t you think?

  • No apparent (sub-understanding: I don’t want to say there is one because it threatens me) cause = the devil and demons are targeting you. It must be stopped.
  • No apparent (sub-understanding: I don’t want to say there is one because it threatens me) cause = you(r) body is mentally ill and we need to shroud the body in either pain or drugs or both. It must be stopped.

They are both lying in exactly the same way and for exactly the same reason.

Don’t believe that it’s really that arbitrary, and it’s really that Catholic or that Christian?

Check this out then – The Third Edition of the American Psychiatric Association’s Diagnostic and Statistical Manual (DSM-III)

from p. 12

Individuals who are members of religious or other subcultural groups may have beliefs or experiences that are difficult to distinguish from pathological delusions or hallucinations.

When such experiences are explainable by identification with such sub-cultural groups or values, they should not be considered evidence of Schizophrenia.

Useful clues that such experiences should not be considered pathological include the occurrence of the experiences during religious ceremonies or in other religious contexts, and the acceptance by the subgroup and the individual himself of the behavior as normal or desirable.

Under Characteristic Delusions

(3) Thought insertion: Experiences thoughts, which are not his own, being inserted into his mind (other than by God).

Pretty clear to me which way the wind is blowing there. If you like, you can read more examples going all the way up to now and including from the most recent DSM, in this post.

In the case of the soldier, the acute problem they were trying to solve, is that they wanted the distraught soldier to go back out there and kill some more so that the slavemasters could steal other people’s stuff and rule over them. Thomas Jefferson sure had their number, eh?

So, when I tell you that during World War II, interest in ECT only increased and even became part of training for armed service medical personnel? I think you’ll understand better just why that is.

And if they didn’t go out there and have a grand old time murdering strangers….well.

Enter ECT and ‘no apparent cause’.

Here’s what they were really after with this ECT business during WWII especially – they were using convulsions to “wipe out” someone’s personality, to make them forget who they are and more importantly – what they are capable of doing and seeing.

A sampling of quotes on the matter – notice that all of them are from during WWII.

…the best clinical results are often obtained when the patient is shocked into amentia

*amentia = mental retardation

– Further Experience with Electric-Shock Therapy in Mental Disease, by Abraham Myerson, M.D., New England Journal of Medicine, volume 227:403-407 September 10, 1942  – PDF of first page image here.

I think it may be true that these people have for the time being at any rate more intelligence than they can handle and that the reduction of intelligence is an important factor in the curative process…almost to amentia …so that mood becomes altered in the proper direction.

– Abraham Myerson comment in Discussion section immediately following an article by Barrera (S.E., N.D.C. Lewis, B.L. Pacella, and L.B. Kalinowsky: Brain Changes associated with electrically Induced Seizures: A Study in the Macacus Rhesus. Transactions of the American Neurological Association, Volume 68, June 1942, p. 39.
see PDF of these comments

Shock therapies as no other form of treatment give immediately favorable results…

[which are…]

…those who are hallucinated and deluded in a paranoid way have forgotten their false perceptions and beliefs.

– Abraham Myerson, “Borderline Cases Treated by Electric Shock,” American Journal of Psychiatry 100 (November 1, 1943):353–357.

A generalized convulsion leaves a human being in a state in which all that is called personality has been extinguished.

– HANS LÖWENBACH and EDWARD J. STAINBROOK Observations on Mental Patients after Electro-shock, American Journal of Psychiatry, May 1942, the opening sentence.
By the way, these two men quoted above, were conducting traumatic shock experiments on people at the Laboratory of the Department of Neuropsychiatry, Duke University School of Medicine* Durham, N.C.
*Please see The Man Who Murdered My Mother – Duke University: The Anti-Life Zone for more on Duke’s long history of being involved with ethically questionable experiments on humanity in the “name of science”.

 

And after all that lying about needing convulsions to “cure” those nasty ole schizophrenics? Even their own people – in a brochure for one of their meetings this year (2016) – are having to admit that convulsions never did a thing for the patients.

The efficacy of electroconvulsive therapy (ECT) has commonly been attributed to the seizure rather than the electrical stimulus. However, the need of seizures for the antidepressant effect of ECT is currently being debated; Doctors Regenold et al recently demonstrated a striking efficacy of sub-convulsive electrical stimulation in depressed patients, whereas seizure – inducing currents do not necessarily lead to clinical improvement. Discarding the need for seizures in ECT would mean that we have “been barking up the wrong tree since the 1930s”… Sackheim 2015

Brochure about the International Society for the History of the Neurosciences 21st Meeting in Maastricht, Juy 11-15 2016 – Non-convulsive” cranial electrotherapy for the depressed: Did we need the seizure? by Bart Lutters, Senior Medical Student, University Medical Centre Utrecht

The interesting thing is that the guy quoted as saying that “barking up the wrong tree” line – Sackheim? He does quite a few papers with Dr. Shocks-a-lot, Max Fink – which makes Fink even more of an a-hole for all those times he tried to lie that it was all so “scientific”.

– – –

In conclusion for this part, we now have a new cloaking word for the slavemasters insane mind-controlling religion – Therapy.

It is at this point in time, still during WWII, where our unsung villain – Dr. Frank Ayd Jr.  – comes into play.

page divider 2014

The Unsung Vatican Villain

Frank Ayd

Frank_j_ayd_october_1968_baltimore_sun

We were called medicine men.
We were compared to the guys from the old wild-west going around selling snake oil.

– Dr. Frank Ayd Jr.

Frank Ayd was an American psychiatrist known for introducing the first antipsychotic medications into US clinical practice, being granted the first permit from the Food and Drug Administration to use Thorazine for schizophrenia.

Want to see an example of how some of these people decided someone was “schizophrenic”?

Just after WWII, Roman Catholic psychiatrist John W. Thompson talked about an argument he was having with a Dr. Bourg over a patient over in the British Isles.

Dr. B (Bourg) He wrote a letter to his aunt which she brought for me to see. It is obvious that he is a schizophrenic.

J.T.: You mean that you are diagnosing schizophrenia on the basis of a letter?

Dr. B.: Yes, It is without any doubt a Schizophrenia.

J.T.: Have you ever seen the boy?

Dr. B.: No…[excerpted]

– Book: John W. Thompson: Psychiatrist in the Shadow of the Holocaust, p 233 – 235.

Threats of police intervention by Dr. Bourg followed, if he didn’t “turn the boy over.” Besides how utterly ridiculous that whole conversation was, Thompson said something very interesting.

He said that Bourg was:

behaving exactly like the German psychiatrists who sent thousands of schizophrenics to the gas chambers on the basis of forms.

Apparently, Dr. Thompson didn’t know just how many Nazis were Catholics, meaning they took part in this whole process, but look at that. Just getting named schizophrenic on a dang form – like…let’s say just because you believe that telepathy is real –  got a person sent to be outright murdered in the death camps.

That’s really something.

But, this is how the slavemasters wanted things during WWII, and in order to become a famous “Igor” you had to be doing what they wanted and have proven yourself that way.

Such was the case with young Igor recruit Dr. Frank Ayd over in America.

Frank’s father was one of those “lethargic encephalitis” victims after WWI. He was given ECT the original spine-cracking way and was “cured” and didn’t require any further hospitalization – probably because he never wanted to experience that again.

That’s not a cure – that’s simply the guy not letting anyone know that he still felt the same way, but Frank says this is what inspired him. He even uses the same old saw that all the other mouthpieces use (including scientologists, among others) of “it worked”.

What’s interesting is that he admits – “But it did produce a lot of memory impairment.” 13

That’s the key reason that they administered ECT to people in the first place though – to try and make them forget whatever it was that was so unacceptable.

Even those who are hallucinated and deluded in a paranoid way have forgotten their false perceptions and beliefs.

– Abraham Myerson, “Borderline Cases Treated by Electric Shock,” American Journal of Psychiatry 100 (November 1, 1943):353–357.

 

How Frank became a psychiatrist

1943 – WWII

Frank was serving in the U.S. Navy Reserve Medical Corps in 1943 when he was assigned to the Naval Hospital in Bethesda, Maryland, when fellow Roman Catholic Admiral Ben Hogan was the commanding officer.

Admiral Bart 'ben' hogan

Note: Hogan trained at the infamous St. Elizabeth’s Hospital and was also somehow involved in the “suicide” of  former Defense Secretary James Forrestal, who had been placed at Bethesda as ‘insane’ by President Harry Truman. Hogan was the Commanding Officer and was complicit in that enforced commitment. Forrestal then supposedly jumped out a 16th floor window on May 22, 1949. Hogan was rewarded for his ‘work’ by being named Surgeon General of the Navy in 1955.

Hogan and Ayd had been at a couple of “retreats” together at the Jesuit retreat house at the Naval Academy, further cementing their relationship.

A week later, he was drafted into being a psychiatrist, which he had no experience at – a rather key point. Frank approached his fellow Christian and said: “Hey, Ben, somebody’s made a terrible mistake.” Ben responded: “Well, we need psychiatrists. I’m going to send you to Bainbridge and they’ll loan you to the VA hospital at Perry Point.”

Frank went into that program but he felt it was literally a fate worse than death because he “had no real interest” in psychiatry.

Frank tells Leo Hollister what happened when he went to Perry Point –

…It didn’t take me very long, Leo, to realize that chronic schizophrenics are a different breed from the rest of us; they have altered temperature and pain sets. The only physical treatments at that time were insulin coma and ECT and since I had seen what ECT did for my father I volunteered to do the ECT. 13

He said he was “fascinated” with what he saw and with shocking patients into convulsions, and he said that he “immediately decided that this would be my career.” 17

Fascinated.

He was fascinated with doing this to people –

ECT_seizure_1941_cerletti

And he took part in this –

FA: And, at Perry Point [1943] I seized the opportunity to get experience at administering ECT.

[…]

FA: What you needed was a couple of strong men to hold the patient down and a very firm pad under the back to arch it to reduce the risk of spinal compression. You, also, needed a rubber mouthpiece to keep the cheeks from being damaged or the jaw dislocated. ….

FA: … It became clear to me that administration of a muscle relaxant was very desirable, because you could avoid fractures.

– FRANK J. AYD, Jr. Interviewed by Thomas A. Ban Washington, DC, July 19, 2001

 

You know, I’m sure you’ve noticed the repeated references by people that I have talked about so far, to schizophrenics and their ’emotional indifference’, their ‘pain tolerance” and so on, as some kind of complaint about that they can’t FORCE them to change through torture.

You’ll also note the rather odd similarity to the later characterization of a socio-path – someone who is against the slavemasters two-class hierarchal society, where the most important thing is that the second class must work for them – this ‘sociopath’ is also referred to as “lacking empathy”.

Again, the same complaint. They can’t FORCE a decision from the person by emotional, mental, or physical trauma.

This really bugs them.

 

It’s not true that most people labeled “sociopath” don’t feel, don’t love, don’t experience compassion. It just isn’t where and when the slavemasters or sycophantic do-gooders want it to be, which is usually towards them or towards things or people they want it to be.

In other words, the person is an absolutely horrible slave.

I ask you, how is that such a bad thing?

Something to think about the next time you casually drop a “sociopath” label on someone. What are you really complaining about? A little self-reflection may be in order, because I would be willing to bet you that for the person that has a tendency to do that, it’s because their “sociopath” target isn’t doing what they want.

A bit childish of a response, don’t you think?

Indicating a definite need to “grow up” on the matter.

My suggestion would be that before throwing around your temper-tantrum labels at someone because you’re feeling threatened, try this. Stop getting so slavemastery over not getting your way, or towards someone that is better than you at something and who does the unthinkable, to you – they won’t say they aren’t just so you can falsely feel better about yourself.

The solution is clear – fix your own self first.

Don’t try and lower them as the solution or guess what…

You’re on your way to becoming a slavemaster yourself.

 

Not good.

In fact, that’s one of the hallmarks of what I call the real Fallen. They laud media articles and awards and all manner of tinsel-town things as being some kind of proof of their supremacy and skill, but when someone comes along who really is that good at something, what do they do?

Do they give the person awards and laud their skill that ennobles and proves the gloriousness of humanity – like they give themselves the credit of – no. They call them names (if they’ll even mention them), marginalize them and even try to destroy them.

All because they’re jealous.

image by Virginia

.

Frank Ayd listed out mentors, one of which was his mentor for ECT. Lothar Kolinowsky, the guy that was present for Cerletti’s experiments with shocking people into the threshold of death and then enforcing a Grand Mal seizure on the person.

He was the guy that after seeing this, went home and said to his wife: “I saw something terrible today — I never want to see that again!

And yet…

TB: So, you were taught ECT by Kalinowsky?

FA: Oh, yes. I watched him and he taught me different techniques with respect to electrode placement and so on.

TB: I suppose this happened before he wrote his classic text on ECT.

FA: Yes, a few years before that. . It became clear to me that administration of a muscle relaxant was very desirable, because you could avoid fractures. 18

Kalinowsky obviously went from that perspective he gave his wife, a correct one, into a 180, and starts doing ECT himself to people!

Clearly deciding to be indifferent to what he was doing to them.

Then he trains Frank Ayd.

The credit for what I’ve accomplished should be given to my admiration of other people. […]

ECT was not done at the medical schools, at either Maryland or at Hopkins. There was one fellow doing ECT, Lothar Kalinowsky, who was sort of looked upon as a renegade. So I wrote a letter to him and said “I would like to come and spend some time with you.” He graciously agreed to have me. I went up for a week, stayed at a hotel, and spent one week with this man. He was one of my tutors. 13

 

went up for a week” is a veiled reference to either the New York State Psychiatric Institute or the State Hospital on Long Island where Lothar Kalinowsky was primarily doling out ECT to the thousands of prisoners patients there. 31

You can see that Dr. Ayd was also clearly indifferent to what he was doing to these people or he would have refused to do it right from the get-go. I would have.

But Dr. Ayd went even further. He was fascinated with it. He liked giving ECT to people.

Now that’s what I call a sociopath.

 

This is why the slavemasters chose him for their next torture plan – Drugs.

Now, pay attention here, because this is the real thing kids. The people that do these things to humanity, like Dr. Ayd, don’t run around with horns sprouting out of their head revealing their devilish nature. They go out of their way to “look good”, but it doesn’t matter what they do. I can always see what they are, and so can you.

Take a good look at this guy – Frank.

frank ayd

Do you see it?

I do.

He’s an Igor – and here’s his Dracula.

pius xii pacelli nesilim hatPacelli – Pope Pius XII

You’ll see as we go along here, just how accurate that is, but look closely at these pics of Pacelli – his Dracula.

pope-pius-xii-hitler pacelli

** FILE ** In this file photo dated Sept. 1945, Pope Pius XII, wearing the ring of St. Peter, raises his right hand in a papal blessing at the Vatican. Pope Benedict XVI on Saturday, Nov. 8, 2008 lauded Pius XII as a "great" historical figure and lamented what he called excessive attention to what the wartime pontiff did or didn't do to save Jews from the Holocaust. (AP Photo, File)

In this photo dated Sept. 1945, Pope Pius XII, wearing the ring of St. Peter, raises his right hand in a papal blessing at the Vatican. Pope Benedict XVI on Saturday, Nov. 8, 2008 lauded Pius XII as a “great” historical figure and lamented what he called excessive attention to what the wartime pontiff did or didn’t do to save Jews from the Holocaust. (AP Photo, File)

 

Do you see the deeper darkness in him?

Look at them next to each other.

the dracula and the igor - pope pacelli pius xii and Frank Ayd

You can see the similarity of darkness between them, the superiority of Pacelli over Ayd and that fascination with torture in Ayd.

I’ll say it again – this man, Dr. Ayd, could watch this:

ECT_seizure_1941_cerletti

And not only say he was fascinated with it, but then even volunteered, very eagerly, to do it to people himself!

So when you see Leo Hollister and Frank Ayd say this –

Leo Hollister: Schizophrenics seem to be so indifferent to pain.
Frank Ayd: That’s very true. 13

You have to wonder just who really should be the ones around here classified as ‘insane’.

i am really shocked - hes a slavemaster

– – –

Frank went to several other ECT men to learn how best to drive someone towards death and convulsions in order to teach them “the lesson”.

I did the same thing with Howard Fabing who was in Cincinnati. I called Doug Goldman, and I spent time with Doug Goldman. I went up to Canada and spent time with Heinz Lehmann. They were my mentors. These were the people who taught me. So did Titus Harris. He was not a biological psychiatrist. Still, he was a champion of physical methods of treatment, and developed one of the first departments of biological psychiatry in the US. There were a lot of people like that who played a major role. Well, even you. Look how much you’ve shared with me and taught me. That’s been a lot. 13

– – –

Perry Point – Veterans Administration Psychiatric Prison Hospital.

perry point VA mental hospitalThe Perry Point Department of Veterans Affairs Medical Center is situated on 478 acres overlooking the scenic Chesapeake Bay.
Currently, it’s a 624 bed neuropsychiatric and medical care facility serving over 8,000 veterans a year.

 

So there’s Frank, happily ECT-ing away at the over 800 patients there at Perry Point (many of them there since World War I) just having a grand old Igor time of it.

It was like Disneyland for a real sociopath.

Whee!

Whee!

Dracula and the other junior Draculas were so impressed with his Igor-ness, that they chose him to be one of the front men of their next plan.

Drugs.

Just after WWII ended and the lovely ‘reason’ for their human experimentation going on in the U.S., Britain, Germany etc., had ended, the slavemasters were hot-to-trot to keep things going on the human domination front.

What they had discovered during the War, particularly in the concentration camp experiments, was that psychotropic drugs and  phenothiazines etc. were superior methods of messing up people’s minds – in such a way that they could interact with and get the decisions they wanted from them.

Difficult to do with someone in a coma or a convulsion, you understand.

Far from actually considering ‘bad’ all the horrible human experiments that had gone on during the War, they loved them; they wanted to do MORE of that. Several of them even went so far as actually refusing to help criminalize these things as they should have been.

Our other Roman Catholic psychiatrist that we talked about earlier, John W. Thompson, is an excellent example of a dupe. A person who thinks the words of his ‘leaders’ and the crap propaganda they wrote (the bible) actually mean something.

He was understandably outraged at what was being revealed, such as was allowed, during the Nuremberg trials. Thinking that he, as a Roman Catholic, was on the side of “good” on that issue, he wanted to volunteer to help expose and bring this even more to the public mind, and help the people who had been subjected to this.

Imagine his surprise when he met with our “Dracula” in this scenario, Pope Pius XII, and ran into an indifferent brick wall.

Thompson had a number of meetings with Pius XII trying to get something real going on, but described Pius as “like a sphinx” on the subject. No sign of agreement or disagreement.

In the same book19 where I found out about this, there is quite a bit written about his efforts to work with the Vatican, the CIA, and British intelligence to “heal Europe” and that he was engaged in investigating war crimes – particularly the psychiatric human experimentation ones.

He was marginalized and never really allowed to do so, in many ways. For example, in Britain, the infamous Lord Moran – who we call the Sith Lord – repeatedly blocked his efforts, and as the book says “Moran focused British efforts on the scientific quality of German human experiments…” while “allocating to the French the task of moral evaluation.”

Which is an insult to the French, and a clear statement that he has doesn’t care at all about the moral aspect.

The Sith Lord –

The_Sith_Lord_of_Britain_-_Lord_Moran

of Britain – Lord Moran.

lord_moran-large

Lord Moran deferred to Detlev Wulf Bronk’s view (he was president [1950] and foreign secretary of the U.S. National Academy of Science) and Sir Henry Hellett Dale, who was President of the Brits Royal Society of Medicine.

Bronk

Detlev_Bronk

Dale completely ignored the growing mountain of evidence of medical crimes, and instead was impressed by the pharmacological aspects of Nazi human experimentation.

Dale wished to BURY the accusations about German medical criminality and resurrect the German’s medical “research” on concentration camp and mental hospital victims – just like I told you was the slavemaster plan.

Mind you, this was all to supposedly shore up the youth of Europe against ‘communism’ – which really meant anyone rebelling against them and their hierarchal ruling of everything.

Dale’s got ‘the look’ – see how he looks more like Pacelli? This guy was a slavemaster versus an Igor.

sir henry-hallett-dale-3

The book also cites (without mentioning the Project Bluebird and MkUltra projects by name) that “Anglo-American interest in strategic research intensified.

But that – “a certain amount of information on medical war crimes” was deemed secret.20

That isn’t because of any security precautions.

That was to protect evidence of their involvement and collaboration with Nazi Germany from becoming known to the public.

This was the climate in which Dr. Ayd was chosen to be the Igor  – the spearhead – for their launch of using all that information they learned during the war, as a new type of siege. One aimed primarily against the American people.

The rebels to end all rebels.

– – –

Enter a New Breed of Drug Lord

part the mists of time

I was sort of a St. John the Baptist in the wilderness preaching the gospel of the psychopharmaceuticals… I felt that I should tell a balanced story that for every blessing there can be smite; you can help and you can smite people with these drugs.

– Frank Ayd 13

psychedelic drugs

Despite their continued failure to understand how psychiatric drugs work, doctors continue to tell patients that their troubles are the result of chemical imbalances in their brains. As Frank Ayd pointed out, this explanation helps reassure patients even as it encourages them to take their medicine, and it fits in perfectly with our expectation that doctors will seek out and destroy the chemical villains responsible for all of our suffering, both physical and mental. The theory may not work as science, but it is a devastatingly effective myth.

– Gary Greenberg 20
The New Yorker magazine

 

Even as far back as 1942, the double-speak was well in place to try and cover up and distract from the fact that there was no science in their neuroscience – in regards psychiatry’s diseases or cures.

Here’s an excellent example of double-speak in action –

Only by speculation can one postulate a relevant change in any specific brain area or function.

– Further Experience with Electric-Shock Therapy in Mental Disease, by Abraham Myerson, M.D., New England Journal of Medicine, volume 227:403-407 September 10, 1942  – PDF of first page image here.

 

That’s pure psychiatric double-speak, right there folks. Like I said – there was no science in their neuroscience.

But that didn’t stop Dr. Ayd. Oh, no. Nor did it stop his Vatican handlers (which happened to be two Popes in a row).

Slavemasters love them some myths.

Frank was first approached by the drug company Squibb, while he was in his third year at Perry Point, making that 1946 approximately. If you recall he was interested in a “muscle relaxant” so that there would be less fractures when he’s giving schizophrenics ECT.

But that’s not exactly what Squibb was interested in testing out. I’ll let Frank tell you –

They had mephenesin, a muscle relaxant…. they were interested in somebody doing a study to see whether it had any value as a sedative drug. I did a small study in a number of chronic schizophrenics, and it did absolutely nothing. But it got me identified as an individual who might be interested in doing research with pharmaceuticals in psychiatric illnesses. 13

It’s interesting that the first drugs they are wanting to test are to sedate a person. Make them slower, make them less able to fight back. Methinks it’s not really the ‘crazy’ people they were wanting this for.

Frank carries on merrily ECT-ing the patients at Perry point for a few years more, but something interesting happened the following year – 1947.

The Society of Biological Psychiatry was formed.

I wrote extensively about this in my post The Covert Origins of Dianetics – Biological Psychiatry if you’re interested in all the details but for the purposes of this library article there’s something else that I want to focus on and that is this. The attitude towards pychoanalysts.

Look at Leo Hollister and Frank Ayd talking about them, and you’ll see what I mean.

…LH: Why do you think that was the case? Was it simply the fact that the academics were all psychoanalysts?

FA: Basically that’s the truth. The medical schools in my area were dominated by psychoanalysts as they were practically everywhere else in the US, and there was no encouragement to think in terms of anything beyond the psyche, so to speak. I don’t know of a medical school, in the beginning, that got into psychopharmacotherapy.

There is nothing new in the psychotherapy field. Well, you have cognitive therapy and so forth. But the concepts haven’t changed. 13

What’s truly significant about this, is that these two are marking an exact before and after point regarding the new siege on America through “psyopharmacotherapy.”

The other thing that really stood out in this part of the interview, was something that Leo Hollister said. He quoted a line by somebody named Ralph Gerard, saying was the moral of that Society and all of biological psychiatry.

The line was –

“Behind every twisted thought lies a twisted molecule.”

 

Really think about that for a moment.

Could it be any more of a perfect example of a total myth being marketed as science?

Not to mention utterly and irrevocably political in nature.

– – –

Fast forward five years to 1951 –

Frank gets out of the military and starts his own private practice in psychiatry. 18, 22

It should be noted, I suppose, that starting while he was still at Perry Point and on through his initial private practice years – Frank taught psychology at Catholic universities. First at the Catholic University in Washington, DC., second at Loyola, where he actually was asked to head up the small, new department of psychology for a few years until they found a Catholic who had obtained a PhD in psychology.

Per Frank, he was one of the first people to be given permission to practice psychiatry in a general public hospital. It’s fascinating that, yet again, we find such heavy Catholic involvement in this at such key times. That first hospital that allowed him to have psychiatric patients admitted to him (and be one of those ‘first’ people) was St. Joseph’s in Baltimore – a Catholic hospital.

What does he start out doing right away – complete with nun-nurses assisting him?

I started doing ECT there and admitting inpatients. …Many of them, I gave ECT, because I was convinced of the value of ECT, particularly in suicidal patients.18

Reminder –

Catholic Catechism:

For this reason man may not despise his bodily life. Rather he is obliged to regard his body as good and to hold it in honor since God has created it and will raise it up on the last day. 1

Suicide was a mortal sin for Catholics, so how much do you want to bet that this crazy man told himself he was doing God’s work in electro-shocking these poor people…

Frank even joined up with the Electroshock Research Association –

TB: So, you used ECT extensively? Weren’t you a member of an ECT Society in those years?

FA: Oh, yes. It was called the Electroshock Research Association. It had many very fine people.18

What an interesting definition of ‘fine people’ Frank had. Other ECT-obsessed people like Max Fink or Abraham Myerson were not ‘fine people’ unless you’re some sort of demented Igor – oh wait…

trying-not-to-laugh

* * *

 

The Arrival of Thorazine

(chlorpromazine is its chemical name)

Thorazine is part of a class of drugs called phenothiazines.

What is a Phenothiazine?

phe·no·thi·a·zine /fēnəˈTHīəˌzēn/

Noun:
  1. A synthetic compound, C12H9NS, that is used in veterinary medicine to treat parasitic infestations of animals.
  2. Any of a group of derivatives of this compound, used as tranquilizers.

You might say: What???? It comes from an insecticide?

Yes, indeedy.

Phenothiazine itself was introduced by DuPont as an insecticide in 1935.

All being derivatives of that same insecticide – What are the types of Phenothiazines and their more easily recognized names today?

  • chlorpromazine (brand name: Thorazine),
  • fluphenazine (Duraclon and Prolixin),
  • mesoridazine (Serentil),
  • perphenazine (Etrafon and Trilafon),
  • prochlorperazine (Compazine),
  • promazine (Robinul and Anectine),
  • thioridazine (Mellaril),
  • trifluoperazine (Stelazine) and
  • triflupromazine (Robinul)

The most commonly used Phenothiazine is Thorazine.

 

Thorazine was the first psychiatric drug introduced into America.

It was specifically to target schizophrenics.

And Frank, our “chosen one” Igor – was the first to test it and help bring it into prominence.

frank ayd

The back story –

It was a phone call from Bill Long, that started it all.

William L. Long had been the first chemist of the drug company Smith, Kline and French aka Sk&F or SKF.

He left to go to medical school, returning to serve for many years as Director of the Research and Development Division. Referred to as “one of the guiding lights in the advancement of research at SK&F” it was he that truly began the company’s focus on research.

Remember what Lord Dale of the British Royal Society said he wanted to do in relation to pharmacology (drugs)? He wanted to resurrect the German’s medical “research” on concentration camp and mental hospital victims

And here it is.

– – –

Chlorpromazine had actually been discovered by the French. SK&F re-searchers, led by Dr. J. Kapp Clark, later Director of Research and Development, wanted to study it. They confirmed the laboratory pharmacology reported by the French and then they wanted to perform clinical tests.

Francis Boyer

(with the obligatory pipe, no less)

francis_boyer_thorazine_vp_smithkline

The drug was actually owned by a French drug company Rhône-Poulenc, but do to successful negotations by VP Francis Boyer in 1952, SK&F was offered the opportunity to license chlorpromazine. SK&F agreed to pursue the use of chlorpromazine in mental illness. 23

Gary Greenberg, in an article for the New Yorker 21 fills us in a bit more –

In the nineteen-forties and fifties, schizophrenic patients in some asylums were treated with cold-induced “hibernation”—a state from which they often emerged lucid and calm. In one French hospital, the protocol also called for chlorpromazine, a new drug thought to increase the hibernation effect. One day, some nurses ran out of ice and administered the drug on its own. When it calmed the patients, chlorpromazine, later named Thorazine, was recognized in 1952 as the first drug treatment for schizophrenia—a development that encouraged doctors to believe that they could use drugs to manage patients outside the asylum, and thus shutter their institutions.

believe” is a good word, that last bit was yet another fine myth.

Early pic of Smith Kline and Company

smith_kline

Above all, the arrival of Thorazine in psychiatric treatment in the early 1950s made electroconvulsive therapy a second choice or last resort for treating mental illness. Its popularity declined, and some states and countries ultimately legislated against its use.

Such research would have political repercussions at another institution thousands of miles away when a group of Canadian patients sued the U.S. government for non-consensual human experimentation. Canada’s infamous “sleep room” experiments conducted at Quebec’s Allan Memorial Institute in the 50s and 60s, resulted in permanent brain damage to scores of patients (Collins 1).

Note: grateful acknowledgement for providing the information of some of the above goes to the research of Katherine Swift (San Diego State) who wrote The Sinister Science of the Human Betterment Foundation and a Rhetoric of Motives as a graduate student submission to the 7th Triennial Conference of the Kenneth Burke society, September 29, 2008.

Samples of chlorpromazine were distributed to psychiatric clinics in England during the winter of 1952-1953 by W. R. Thrower, medical director of May and Banker, affiliated with Rhone-Poulenc.

Joel Elkes had created the Department of Experimental psychiatry at U of Birmingham – they ran a double-blind test of chlorpomazine against a placebo. The infamous Willi Mayer-Gross (who organized putting ECT in place at the Scottish asylum in Dumfries and whom Dr. R.D. Laing was so horrified about what he was doing to patients) joined them for the studies. He would. He’s certainly that kind of Igor – the demented torturer type.

Willi Mayer-Gross

wilhelm 'Willy' Mayer-Gross

Meanwhile, over in the U.S. – Merry Christmas America!

Have some Thorazine.

 

Frank Ayd –

As a consequence, when I left Perry Point and went into private practice, I received a phone call from a psychiatrist by the name of Bill Long. Bill was with Smith, Kline & French (SK&F). He knew me because his brother had taught me. And he said: “I hear you’ve got some interest in testing drugs.” And I said: “I do.” And he said: “Well, we’ve got one from Rhône-Poulenc, and we’re looking for people who will take a look at it.” I agreed that I would take a look at it. That was in December, 1952. 13

And, the next drug that I ever agreed to do a study on was chlorpromazine. I got a phone call from a Dr. Bill Long. Bill Long’s Jesuit brother was a principal at the high school that I attended and he mentioned to Bill Long my interest in drugs. And, Bill called me that he had a drug from Rhône-Poulenc in Paris and would like talk to me about it. So he came to Baltimore, and, I’ll never forget it, he had samples of 10 mg. tablets of chlorpromazine with him. You’d have to give a full bottle to get some effects from it.

TB: So, you got your chlorpromazine directly from Rhône Poulenc. Most investigators in the United States got it from Smith, Kline & French. It seems that the first patients you treated with chlorpromazine were not schizophrenics

FA: They weren’t. You don’t see that many schizophrenics in private practice. I had at the time just gotten admitting privileges at Taylor Manor hospital, a private psychiatric hospital. Most of the private patients don’t go to be treated in private hospitals for schizophrenia, unless they are very wealthy, because they would need to stay there a long time. Most of the patients admitted to private hospitals are bipolar, hypomanic or manic patients Schizophrenic patients are admitted mainly for a short time to control their agitation and aggressive behavior, or that sort of things. 18

Taylor Manor

Taylor Manor

Kinda creepy and alien – isn’t it?

Taylor Manor (formerly Pinel) in Ellicott City, Maryland is one of only a dozen privately owned psychiatric facilities in the nation. The manor was purchased due to a “vision” Catholic Isaac Taylor had while his son Irving was in his first year of medical school. Isaac then purchased a small psychiatric hospital sitting on 56 acres just up the hill from his Main Street store in Ellicott City.

It was run by Dr. Irving Taylor since 1949. Irving collaborated with Dr. Ayd in on-site research into the drug Thorazine becoming the first to use anti-psychotic medicine on patients.

IRving_J_Taylor_psychiatrist

So…Dr. Ayd is experimenting with chlorpromazine on patients at Taylor Manor, but at the same time, he was also experimenting on the clueless public at a general hospital – St. Joseph’s.

TB: Weren’t you one of the first in the United States who practiced psychiatry in general hospital setting?

FA: …the first hospital, a general hospital, that allowed me to have psychiatric patients admitted to my service, was St. Joseph’s in Baltimore, where I had done my internship. …In those early days when chlorpromazine came along I had to train the nurses and the interns… 18

Dr. Ayd immersed himself in psychiatry, reading as many books as he could. Unlike other physicians, he experimented with drugs as treatment. By 1952, he administered Thorazine to many patients who had delusions. The patients had not responded to psychological treatment or physical therapy, and some were candidates for lobotomy. The drug not only calmed them, but it muted the delusions. The results were “so dramatic it was unbelievable what could be done with that medicine,” Dr. Ayd says. 17

What’s he going on about in regards so-called delusions?

The Voices.

This poignant image was created by the brilliant Elena Dudina

poignant image created by the brilliant Elena Dudina at deviant art

The following conversation clearly illustrates that the primary target of this drug was:

to try and stop telepathic and clairvoyant abilities.

 

DH: They could still hear the voices but the behavior changed?

FA: That’s right. It took time to realize that certain things were happening. The voices were there but not as intense and over time they were disappearing, delusions were slowly melting away. …you learned that you could not stop the medicine in the majority of them. 14

So when Frank said:

it muted the delusions.  17

Now you know what that really meant.

Just press mute.

Is that it?

I has thorazine - just press mute

This is really that bad, this complete crap Dr. Ayd is trying to sell people on. Pure fantasy.

He acts like, and I mean this literally, Adam Sandler playing God over other people.

I has thorazine – GOD is with me!

I has thorazine mute

You know, in recalling all this, Frank couldn’t resist yet another dig of the ‘wonderfulness’ of chlorpromazine over psychoanalysis.

The success of Thorazine convinced Dr. Ayd that it could work for other patients. He studied different drugs and combinations of drugs, too. “I was sort of looked upon as a renegade,” Dr. Ayd recalls. “I was fresh out of medical school and working in a community dominated by psychoanalysis.” 17

Now.

Let’s take a brief look at the reality of Thorazine and how it makes things worse for people in just about every case.

– – –

The side effects.

drug-caused insanity

Roy, how would you like to have all the patients on the ward on chlorpromazine? He replied:

Oh, my God, I’ve got so many patients now talking to me, who never said a word before, it’s all I can do to keep up with them! 17

It’s just so exciting!

thank you thank you

sarcasm little guy

Let’s have a little ‘dose’ of reality, shall we? Yea. Starting with the zombie effect.

Drugged_psychiatric_patient_-_thorazine

Referred to as the chemical strait-jacket, one of the lesser known (by most people) chronic effects of taking Thorazine is called the thorazine shuffle or the zombie shuffle. The term both includes the concept of being doped into oblivion, and what happens to many people after taking it for extended periods of time – it caused Parkinson’s disease symptoms. One of which is a kind of slow and stiff, shuffling gait while walking.

Frank Ayd reveals that the initial effect was literally a chemical strait-jacket – he even calls the patients zombies.

DH: Can I ask if you can pinpoint a period of time or a meeting or a group of speakers who began to raise the issue of the drugs inducing negative syndromes; it seems this could have only happened after the dopamine hypothesis was born.  

FA: You had the problem that all patients develop a certain tolerance to the sedative effects. They weren’t zombies any more but they were still sedated; you didn’t know whether what you were looking at was apathy related to the illness, which could be the anergia that we call a negative syndrome today, or whether this was drug induced. Now, patients helped us. Some just stopped medicines and the psychosis came back in all its glory.  17

Doesn’t get any clearer than that what the real effect was.

In addition, you can clearly see that this drug did nothing whatsoever about any underlying telepathic ability, either theirs or the senders, but also pay attention to that last line. What he’s saying is that even after the patients weren’t total zombies, they were still tremendously apathetic and the fact that apathy went away when it was stopped, also clearly shows the apathetic state was what was desired.

Oh yea, this is much better.

jack nicholson lobotomy

Better for them…not the person. Get it? It’s all about them.

And yet…knowing now that this ‘degrees of zombiness’ or apathy was what it caused, Smith and Kline would later go on to advertise total baloney like this –

thorazine ad about cured patients brill